Cantervania: Symphony of the Nightmareby Bigwig6666ChaptersRuinDescentTombFortressDecievedSiegeBloodMoonShadowCouncilRuinAs critters slowly started to wake up in the surrounding countryside, Ponyville continued to sing and dance, the dawn only a few hours away now. All the ponies of Ponyville were enjoying the festivities, save for one. In the town library, a solitary unicorn sat alone in her room, reading a letter she had received several hours ago. She shook with fear as she read the message from her very own mentor, Princess Celestia herself. ”My dearest student, I understand you have been reading the old legends as of late. You are aware then, of the prophecy that dictates Nightmare Moon will return on the longest day of the thousandth year? It is with a heavy heart that I regret to inform you, that the old legends are true. And it is my belief that this years Summer Sun Celebration is when she will return. Twilight Sparkle, I must ask a heavier burden of you still. My sister’s strength will have only grown in power in her banishment, and I fear I cannot face her once again. By the time you read this I will be gone. Seek the Shadow, find and uncover the Tomb of the Moon. Only together, can you save Equestria from certain doom. The road will be hard won, my student, but I have the utmost faith in you. Never give up hope. - Celestia.” Twilight Sparkle’s tongue felt dry and heavy, like she’d just eaten chalk. Her lip trembled as she read the letter again and again. She frantically scrambled forwards, grabbing any and every book on ancient history she could find. Soon, a stack of books lay next to her, some useful, some less than useful. Each a heavy, thick tome of chapter upon chapter of ancient Equestrian knowledge. Those foreboding words stuck out to her Celestia was supposed to raise the sun, signalling the Celebration’s start as she had every year since the first. If she was gone then... The unicorn gulped. She glanced out the window at the dark skies above Canterlot, far in the distance, and the Moon shining brightly above, and felt an uneasy sense of dread in her heart. The Princess had originally sent her to Ponyville to make friends and continue her magical studies, and Twilight had quickly met and befriended the five most well known ponies in Ponyville. The honest Applejack, of the great Apple dynasty, the beautiful and generous Rarity, Ponyville’s own fashion forward trend-setter. The immeasurably loyal Rainbow Dash, who would stand by her friends no matter what. The kind and timid Fluttershy, who’s tenderness was known for miles around, and last but not last, Pinkie Pie, the single greatest party planner pony in possibly all of Equestria. Twilight thought about them sadly. In just a few weeks since coming to Ponyville she had already created so many memories with them all, but tonight of all nights, she feared it could all come crashing down in a matter of hours. She realised she couldn’t dare tell any of them, including her dearest friend Spike, whom she’d known since he was an egg. “The risk is just too much,” she mumbled quietly. She put her head in her hooves and sighed. “Oh, Spike, I wish I could-” The door swung open, startling her, and a small purple dragon stood with a lamp shade on his head. He waved up at her and said with a smile, “Hey Twilight, Pinkie Pie’s starting pin the tail on the pony! Wanna play?” She waved a hoof at him. “I’m sorry, Spike, I’m really busy with... My studies.” She forced a smile and felt a pang of guilt as she glanced at the letter again. He waved a claw and chuckled. “You really should relax, Twilight. It’s a party!” He shrugged and smiled as the door closed gently behind him. Twilight opened another book and flicked through the pages. She sighed and threw it to one side, adding to the discarded pile she had made. She went to pick up another book and froze as she saw a symbol she hadn’t seen before--two lightning bolt shapes mirrored together, emblazoned on the front. She bolted upright as she read the title underneath: ”Monstrum: A Shadow’s Best Friend.” Twilight went giddy with delight. “All that searching finally paid off!” She held the book up and read the pages. Her eyes widened in awe as she realised this was a compendium of several different Shadows’ knowledge, all pooled together and written in chapters about their experiences. Her stomach churned as she read descriptions of brutal fights with chimeras and manticores, with one Shadow even venturing into the mouth of a Leviathan to retrieve an ancient treasure. With a morbid curiosity, she read about the difference between a ghoul and alghoul, as told by one Master Griffomir: ”Most souls do not know the difference between the two. It is my hope that these young chicks take heed of my words. Alghouls differ from normal ghouls in size, strength, colouring and, most importantly, intelligence. Whereas ghouls are primitive creatures unfit to plan even the simplest ambush, alghouls and their kindred are capable of forethought, and are thus much more dangerous.” “What the heck is an alghoul? Or a ghoul for that matter?” She shuddered and hoped she’d never have to use any of this information in a literal sense. Her eyes traced the name of the author and her brow furrowed. “Master Griffomir? A griffon?” she puzzled. “Curious. I thought the Shadowguard were all ponies, at least they are in the old stories.” She spotted a short scrawl on the side of Griffomir’s writings and her eyes widened. ”Tomb. Castle. Forest.” She jumped up in delight. “Yes!” She punched the air with her hoof and danced on the spot as she beamed. “Yes, yes, yes! Finally I have somewhere to start.” Her smile faltered as she looked at the book and scratched her head. “But what castle?” she looked out the window towards the dark trees of the Everfree Forest. “Maybe... The-” Twilight turned to look at the clock as it chimed six o’clock. “Oh shoot, I’m almost late for sunrise.” With a satisfied sigh, she smoothed her mane down and gave her tail a quick brush. She hummed as she trotted down the stairs and entered into a brightly lit room, her eyes stinging with the sudden shift in lighting. Her friends sleepily greeted her as she entered, making small talk in between yawns as they got ready to leave and begin the true celebration. *** The townhall was in uproar. The mayor of Ponyville desperately tried to calm her citizens down, but to no avail. “Where’s Princess Celestia?!” they demanded as the skies remained dark and wind howled around them, for an unscheduled storm had rolled into Ponyville; a mighty gale accompanied by thunder and lightning that cracked the sky. Twilight’s feeling of elation had quickly evaporated as she and her friends looked around uncomfortably, ponies all around them shouting and talking over one another. As the doors to the townhall bucked open, several strong looking stallions rushed towards it and held it shut, just barely. “Everypony, please!” The mayor shouted, her patience thinning. “I know this has never happened before, but we must remain calm!” “Remain calm?! It’s still night, what happened to the sun?!” one pony yelled up as the crowd started to get rowdy again Twilight thought the poor mayor looked distraught. She didn’t blame her though, as no pony of their day had ever had to deal with the Sun not rising before. “Please, my good ponies,” Mayor Mare pleaded. “We need to settle down-” The wind howled and a window shattered, causing several ponies to shriek. Through it, Twilight noticed the Moon was conspicuously clear. As she stared at it, she came to the hollow realization why it looked different. “The mare in the Moon is gone,” she whispered to her friends, who turned and gazed up at it. “Don’t mention it too loudly, I think everypony is already too on edge-” “THE MARE IN THE MOON IS GOOOOONE!” screamed Pinkie Pie, waving her legs wildly in the air. Twilight facehoofed, as did the rest of her friends. The crowd once more erupted with questions and shouts as the mayor glared at Pinkie, who bashfully apologised and squirmed in her seat. All of the ponies in the building froze and fell silent as a sinister laugh surrounded them. More windows shattered as a black cloud moved through the building, chilling everypony to the bone. Several mares fainted, and several stallions squealed like fillies. Twilight felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up straight as the cloud morphed and twisted into a face. She recognised that face as the devil herself: Nightmare Moon. “My dear little ponies,” the Queen cackled. “I am deeply sorry I could not greet you in person, but I must confess I am needed... Elsewhere.” She grinned, her fangs visible even though she was but a cloudy image. Ponies turned and fled, shoving each other out the way in an effort to retreat to the safety of their homes as the Queen continued to laugh. A swarm of bats flew in through a smashed window as the wind and rain tore through the crowd. Nightmare Moon cackled sadistically. “Such a shame you could not see your beloved Princess one last time before her demise at my hoof,” she gloated. Twilight bravely stood up, her knees shaking. “Nightmare Moon!” she cried out. The face in the shadows twisted and grew closer to her. “And who is this?” The unicorn swallowed. “You won’t get away with this.” Her horn glowed with magic. “As long as ponies are loyal to Celestia, Equestria will never fall to you, or your magic.” The Queen’s face roared with laughter. “And you are to stop me, correct? You and your friends I presume?” As Twilight’s friends gathered around her, she felt another pang of guilt as she still hadn’t revealed her plan to them yet. “You’re damn right we are!” Rainbow Dash proclaimed, her wings beating steadily. Rarity’s horn ignited with magic. “All of Equestria will stand against you, Nightmare Moon.” Applejack stomped her hooves and lowered her hat, while Pinkie growled. “Lemme at her, lemme at her!” Fluttershy quivered and shook, but held onto her dear friends. “Anything for Equestria...” she mumbled as her knees clicked together and her wings barely kept her aloft. Twilight smiled as she looked at the ponies around her. “Truly there Is a certain magic to friendship,” she thought. The Queen’s smile turned sinister. “Very well, Ponyville, I shall lift the storm I have sent towards you. I give you three days--seventy two hours from this second, to build a defence, for I am a fair and sporting Queen. Then I shall have my legions destroy your pathetic township, as I have destroyed Canterlot.” They all gasped. Twilight’s blood ran cold. She thought of her family. Her brother. Countless others, destroyed. It couldn’t be true, could it? As if she was reading her mind, Nightmare Moon laughed again. “Oh but it is true, my sweet little ponies, Canterlot is but a ruined graveyard now. As we speak my armies of darkness spill forth into the country.” The cloud shifted into an image of Canterlot, streets stained red with blood, dark monsters patrolling and roaming the streets, some with wings lifting into the air and taking off across Equestria. “Remember: you have three days...” The storm began to lift as the Queen’s worded turned to a whisper. However quiet her words, they resounded in each and every pony hat remained in the town hall. Slowly, the ponies of Ponyville crawled out from under their chairs and held each other solemnly. Rarity cooed some kind words to Fluttershy and stroked her mane, telling her how proud she was of her friend. The rest of them, save for one, turned and started to help ponies up. The mayor gave some commands over the din of ponies crying and hugging each other. Twilight turned towards the door, her eyes dark, and her temper raised. “Three days to find a Shadow, and three days to find whatever it is that will stop her.” *** Twilight Sparkle loaded up her pack, Nightmare Moon’s words ringing in her ears as she did so. She thought of her brother, and hoped and prayed he was okay. She remembered her parents saying they were going away on a vacation to somewhere sunny, but she couldn’t remember when they had said they were going. She offered a small prayer to Celestia that they were safe and away from the destruction the Queen had showed them all. “I hope my friends will be okay without me,” she murmured sadly. She felt a twinge of guilt ripple through her as she thought about the destruction the storm caused. “I’m sure they will be... They’re all capable...” She slung her pack over her waist and pulled the strap tight. She contemplated which books were worth bringing, obviously the Shadows’ Compendium, but what else, she thought. “A history of Equestria?” she murmured to herself. She shook her head and placed it down. “Can’t waste any time. It’s now or never...” She paused as the door creaked open, revealing a very sad looking little dragon. Her heart melted as she gazed upon Spike, her dearest friend and confidant in most matters. “I heard you, Twilight.” His voice was hollow. Broken. Riddled with fear. “You’re leaving us?” She tensed up and bit her lip. “I have to, Spike... For Equestria... For Celestia-” He nodded solemnly. “I get it. You gotta save the world.” She nodded back and descended the stairs. They looked at one another, eye to eye. She caressed his face with a hoof and forced a smile. “Hey, I’m not going away forever, just to get some help, I hope.” Spike’s ears pricked up. “Help? What help?” She sighed and showed him the book about Shadows, pointing out the small note about the tomb. His eyes widened. “You found something?” Her eyes narrowed as she placed the book back in it’s pouch. “You knew I’ve been studying ancient books for how long and didn’t think to offer any help?” she snapped. “Ah- well, y-you see, Twilight,” he stammered, turning red. She laughed and pulled him close for a hug. “I’ll be back in the morning. Or the, uh, evening, I guess.” She gave a goofy smile and tapped his chin. “Chin up, Spike, I’m leaving you in charge while I’m gone.” His eyes twinkled with tears as he watched her go. The unicorn trotted over to the door and pulled it open, giving the outside a quick look around to make sure nopony noticed her. She glanced back at the dragon and waved. “I promise I’ll be back soon.” He waved back and nodded quietly. His face was torn, she could tell, between wanting to help her and staying put. “Twilight?” he called as she took a step forwards. “Yeah, Spike?” “Mom and dad are gonna be alright, right?” She looked at him sadly and smiled, trying to hide her worry. “Of course they are, Spike. Same as Shining, you’ll see.” She smiled as she recalled happier memories. When she first brought him home from Celestia’s academy, she expected her parents to refuse a live dragon into their home, but she was pleasantly surprised when her parents, especially her mother, quickly adopted him as their own and raised him like a two legged, egg-born son. Her elder brother, Shining Armour also raised him like he was a baby colt, teaching him how to get on Twilight’s nerves as much as possible, Thankfully he didn’t take, and they became fast friends soon enough. Her smile faded as she turned away, feeling guilt in her stomach once again. The night was cold and foreboding. Her breath hung as a mist in front of her as she strode through the empty town. She saw ponies in their houses behind windows and curtains, their silhouettes simply cradling one another. She walked silently, save for her hooves trotting along the hard ground as the edge of the Everfree forest loomed ahead. “One step at a time, Twilight,” she told herself as she gazed up at the dark and foreboding trees. It seemed like they were leering at her, daring her to come in with twigs shaped like claws. “Just... Monsters and wild magic in there.” She gulped as a howl rang out through the night, as if to answer her. With another deep breath she stepped forwards, and entered the enchanted forest. *** She marched for what felt like hours, the stars above her completely wrong for the time of day, or were they right? She shook her head. “Got to focus. Can’t get distracted.” She looked around and frowned. “Now where was this castle supposed to be? Before or after the scary tree?” The unicorn facehoofed in frustration as she realised she had no idea where it actually was. “Did you really expect to just wander around in a dark forest until you stumbled across it-” She froze as a branch snapped, the sound cleaving through the air and disturbing her thoughts. She gulped and slowly turned towards the sound. Her magenta eyes met with several yellow pairs, each accompanied by a snarling, drooling mouth of razor sharp teeth. “Timberwolves...” Twilight whispered. She slowly and carefully backed up as the pack approached. Her gaze shifted as a wolf much larger than the rest snarled at her and slowly approached “That must be the alpha... A timberwarg.” With a growl and gnash of it’s teeth, the great beast lunged forwards, it’s livingwood body rippled and shifted as it moved. Her horn flared as she fired a spell at it, knocking it off course momentarily. The warg quickly leapt to it’s feet and rushed forwards again, it’s jaw snapping wildly. With a flash of her horn, Twilight teleported away from it and landed behind the pack. She turned and fled, hoping, I anything, to stumble out of the forest the way she came from. She ran and ran, the sound of twigs and jaws snapping never relenting behind her. Moonlight broke through the trees as they started to thin. “I’m gonna to make it!” she cried and gasped for air. She yelped as one of the wolves jaws snapped very close behind her. "ComeonTwilighthoofitforyourlife!" The trees finally parted, and there, covered in moss and vines, the fabled castle of the two sisters jutted out on a small hill. Twilight slowed momentarily as she gazed upon it, her mind wandering to the ancient secrets she would find within. The sounds of gnashing teeth quickly brought her back to the present, however, and she made for a dash for the sturdy looking wooden doors. She fired her horn at them, hoping to push them open slightly. She must have been too scared, or concentrating too much, for her magic blasted the door almost clean off it’s great iron hinges. The unicorn dove in between them and gave them a violent kick shut. Her hoof connected with the warg as it bore down on her. She cried out and slammed the door shut on it’s face and sat there panting. From the other side, she heard the wolves pace and scratch at the doors, hoping to claim their prize within. She shivered as they howled, a deep and powerful howl. She curled up and covered her face as the sounds continued for a while, quietly weeping from fear. Silence eventually fell, and Twilight carefully and quietly picked herself up off the dusty ground. She sniffed and rubbed her eyes, focusing more on the ancient murals and architecture around her. If she was here for purely academic reasons, she’d be having a field day right now. An ancient form of Equestrian scripture dotted the walls. She desperately wished she remembered at least some of what Celestia had taught her all those years ago. She could make out a word or two here and there, but nothing concrete. One repeating phrase seemed to stick out to hr as a sign she should follow it.. “Sleeping... Moon... Tomb... Shadow?” she murmured quietly. Her own voice startled her as she crept through the empty castle, and she chuckled in embarrassment. “Don’t know why I’m embarrassed... it's not as if there's anypony around to hear me,” she muttered and laughed again. “Maybe it’s the fear talking. Maybe it’s the weight of Equestria on your shoulders... Keep it together, Twilight...” She followed the scripture to a staircase. She gulped as the moonlight faded into the darkness. Her horn lit up as she descended, illuminating the scripture on the walls around her. Ancient runes, both of protection and what seemed like warding were engraved into the stone pillar as the staircase wound around it ever downwards. After several minutes she finally reached the end of the stairs. A vast dark and empty cavern lay before her. She looked up and fired a spell in he air. The cavern was so high the flare of her magic soared high enough to illuminate a large portion of the room, revealing lots of statues and pillars, with a white slab towards the centre of the cavern. She gaped as she walked forwards, noting the strange white rocks a few feet away from her. “This place must be huge…” she said, cringing slightly as her voice echoed around the cavern. Her hoofsteps reverberated throughout the massive chamber, which she guessed must have taken years to complete, judging by the superbly sculpted, yet horrifying statues dotted about the cavern. She got a closer look at one and recoiled, the shocked and horrified expression apparent on the statue’s face. “Who would make a statue like this?” She gazed around the room at them all, all directed towards the centre. “And why point them all towards the centre?” Her breath caught in her throat, as her hoof connected with something that crunched. Loudly. She slowly, carefully looked down and snapped her eyes shut. Bones. Not small white rocks as she had originally thought, but bones everywhere, she had been too preoccupied gazing up and around the cavern that she hadn’t looked at the ground since she first entered the room. Twilight froze as something hissed quietly from the dark. Her knees buckled and trembled as something large slithered off of the marble slab in the centre of the room. Whatever it was, saliva dripped from it’s mouth, it’s long serpentine fangs dripped with venom, the snakes on it’s head hissed and coiled around one another. A deep shaking sounded throughout the cavern as Twilight gazed up in horror as a large creature with the lower body of a snake and the upper half of a bipedal creature slithered towards her, pulling it’s grotesque pale body along the ground with it’s claws. It’s eyes glowed with a bright luminous yellow glow as she stared at it, unable to turn away. She felt a sharp pain as she looked into it’s eyes, and as her limbs froze in place and everything slowly turned black, Twilight swore she heard an explosion from high above somewhere... *** The timberwolves scattered in fear, yelping and licking their wounds. The head of the timberwarg lay on the ground, it’s body smouldering next to it as the Shadow wiped some spittle off of her chin and dusted her cloak. Tempest Shadow gazed up at the castle and felt a sense of nausea deep within her. The statues of the two sisters seemingly judged her as she strode past them. She grumbled to herself as she regarded the claw marks on the heavy door. “Definitely on the right trail,” she murmured. With a flash of magic her horn ignited, and blew the doors to smithereens. She strode through the ruined hall and sniffed the air. The fresh smell of a pony was still in he air, and she followed her nose towards it. Down this corridor, around that corner, she paused at the top of a dark staircase. “Down there,” she growled as she began to descend. The scent of her quarry mixed with something else, old and foul. Her horn crackled to life as she reached the bottom step. As her eyes adjusted to the low light levels she spotted the statues and immediately squeezed her eyes shut, quickly darting behind a pillar. “Gorgon...” she whispered. “Great. Can’t look at it.” She took a deep breath and, still with her eyes shut, rounded to face the foul creature. DescentNightmare Moon raised an eyebrow as the doors swung open. A pale green light burned from the torches illuminating the room. The castle courtroom lay in tatters, white banners with a golden sun emblazoned on the front lay ripped to shreds. A slender skinny thing with what resembled a long dog’s face sat in the corner, creating sickening crunching and slurping sounds as it feasted on a poor unfortunate soul. It turned to look at her, it’s black eyes sunken inside it’s skull, it’s jaw dripping with fresh blood, it’s lips pulled back to reveal row after row of razor sharp teeth. Several grey ponies, wearing Nightmare Moon’s signature sapphire armour, strode forth, their eyes glowing green and lizard-like, hauled some survivors before her Dark Majesty. One of the prisoners, a strong, handsome looking stallion unicorn, looked the Queen in the eye in defiance. His usual kempt hair lay in a mess atop his head, his white coat stained red with blood. The Queen strode up to him and raised his chin up to her. “Do you fear death, my little ponies?” she crooned as he tore his head away and averted his eyes. “Do you fear that dark abyss?” Several of them shivered and shuddered in fear. One small colt, who hadn’t even earned his cutie mark yet, started to cry for his mother. “None of you have anything to say to your beloved Queen?” Her eyes narrowed as they all shuffled awkwardly. “Pity.” She turned to the guard nearest her. “Have them executed.” The pony stomped his hoof in salute and made to grab the colt without a cutie mark, who squealed in fear. The white stallion stepped forwards and locked eyes with the guard. “If you want them, you’ll have to go through me.” His voice was stern and powerful, yet gentle at the same time. His eyes burned daggers into Nightmare Moon’s servant. The dark pegasus growled at him as the Queen raised a hoof. He bowed and stepped backwards, his glowing green eyes watching with dark intent. She laughed at the unicorn and smirked maliciously. “My, my, what a brave little pony you are. Tell me your name.” Her forked tongue flicked in between her sharpened teeth. The stallion straightened up and glared at her in defiance. “Tell me. Your name,” Nightmare Moon growled quietly, feeling her patience slip. He glanced back at the ponies behind him. He sighed and turned back to her, and with a dark look, he spoke. “Shining Armour. Captain of the Canterlot Guard.” She grasped him with her magic and dragged him close to her. “Address me properly as your rightful queen, or see these ponies suffer,” she warned. Her eyes blazed and her fangs gleamed in the light of the torches around them. He struggled in her grasp as magic swirled around him. “Shining Armour... Captain of the Canterlot Guard... Your Grace...” She laughed and released him. He dropped to the floor and grunted in pain. “You see my subjects? Even Celestia’s most loyal and stalwart defender, the good and heroic Captain Shining Armour knows I am Equestria’s undisputed ruler.” She grinned and eyed the ponies before her. “You are all,” she continued, her head lowering and her eyes darkening, “to refer to me in the correct way. And worship me like you would my dear sister...” Her eyes pierced the prisoners before her. Each one trembled under her evil gaze. “Like the loyal subjects you are. If you do not...” She gestured to the monster in the corner, it’s eyes hungrily watching the group. One mare let out a small shriek in terror before Shining Armour comforted her and offered a small smile. His smile quickly faded as he noticed he Queen watching him. “And you, Captain, will serve me now.” Her eyes gleamed with maliciousness. She stamped a hoof and her wings unfurled, as black as night. “Come, stand at my side.” Shining said nothing, his eyes locked with hers as he gave a resigned bow. ”For Equestria,” he told himself. Her smile grew with malice as he joined her at the throne. The crowd murmured amongst themselves and glared at him. One stallion spat at the floor as he walked past. “Traitor.” Both the Captain and the Queen turned to him. Shining’s eyes were filled with sadness. “We must... obey our new Queen, if Equestria is to survive,” he said quietly. He silently pleaded with the stallion to not resist. The stallion shook his head and pointed to their host. “She is no Queen. She unleashed monsters on us! I watched the streets run red with blood! My wife...” He faltered, his eyes welling up with tears. “My sweet filly... my baby...” he sank to the floor and glared up at her, overcome with grief and anger. “I will never bow to you, Nightmare Moon.” The Queen looked at him with spiteful eyes and pouted in an almost comical way. “Am I so terrible you would risk death?” Her venomous words caused the rest of the ponies to quiver in fear and avert their eyes. The stallion nodded. “I would, and I call every self respecting pony here to choose death before dishonour.” He glared at Shining Armour, who looked on sadly, and still silently pleaded. With a nod, Nightmare Moon spoke again. “Commendable sir, but extremely foolish.” He prepared himself for a quick death and thought of his wife and child. “I’m coming, my love,” he whispered to himself as his eyes squeezed shut. The Queen glanced to the monster at her side, who grinned up at her. “Kill the others. Leave him.” The stallion’s eyes snapped open and he started back. “What? No!” He looked around in fear at the ponies beside him. “I didn’t mean-” The Queen grinned at him as the monster charged, it’s long arms plucked the prisoners up and ripped them to shreds, it’s jaw crunched as bones shattered in it’s mouth. As blood spattered down onto him, the stallion who defied her screamed and looked at his hooves. His pupils turned to pinpricks as he looked at Shining Armour. “I didn’t-” Nightmare’s laugh rang out, hollow and vicious. “Do you see, now, what comes from defiance, my dear stallion?” She strode over to him, raising his face to hers. “I am all that you will ever need, from now on.” His eyes glazed over as grief took him. He bowed, long and mournful. “My... Queen... I offer my humblest apologi-” With a quick flash of light, her horn lit up with magic and snapped his neck. His body crumpled to the floor amidst he blood spatters. With a nod of the Queen’s head, the monster greedily snatched his corpse and began to devour it. Shining Armour looked horrified at the blood splattered in front of him and sank to the floor in despair. “You didn’t need to do that...” he muttered as tears welled up in his eyes. “If they shall not bow to me, the rightful ruler of Equestria, then I shall see each city crumble and every soul scourged in pain until they beg for my rule,” Nightmare Moon stated coldly and sneered at him. “Do you agree, captain?” He sighed sadly. “Yes Your Grace...” She walked over to him and flashed a smile as she raised his face to hers. “Good boy.” She cackled as he jutted his jaw away from her. “I suspect you will quickly learn to appreciate me as you did Celestia. Follow.” The Queen rose from her throne and strode down a corridor, her mane and tail swishing as a breeze blew through the court. Shining almost scampered after her, the unexpected movement caught him off guard as he glared at the beast as it bared it’s teeth at him, almost grinning. Bits of flesh still protruded from it’s mouth. The dark ponies that escorted him in hissed and fluttered their dark wings. Their eyes followed him out of the room. He too ka deep breath and stood up straight, following the Queen with as much resolve as he could muster. “For Equestria,” he breathed quietly. *** The gorgon shrieked in frustration, the darkness of her lair illuminated in a greenish grey light through her vision. Her eyes landed upon the intruder. The snakes on her head hissed and bared their tiny fangs. As she crawled forwards she hissed and rattled her colossal tail, sensing this particular pony was more dangerous than most. With confusion, she noticed this pony’s eyes were closed and it reeked of something more than fear. She heaved her grotesque scaly body forwards as the pony dashed to her side. The intruder fired magic at her, causing her to hiss in pain and blindly swipe with her claws, being careful not to destroy her latest meal. She roared in frustration as the new intruder continued to evade her, still with it’s eyes tight shut. The gorgon felt the magic behind her eyes start to swell and with another shriek, her claw snagged the intruder’s cloak. As she yanked it down she heard the pony grunt, causing the foul creature to grin to herself. She swung the cloak around, making the intruder to slam into a pillar with a crack. “Celestia shits in my dinner once again,” the pony grumbled and spat out some blood. The gorgon watched as her latest victim struggled to it’s feet, swiping a hoof blindly in front of it. She grinned, and smacked it with her great claws, hurling it away to the other side of her lair. She cackled, a horrific sound that echoed throughout the cavern and slithered over to her latest meal, caressing the most recently turned to stone pony with gentle affection. She heard a noise, and turned, raging with anger as this intruder dared to still delay her meal. As the pony rose to it’s feet, it’s forehead began to darken. A flash of black magic, darker than the darkness of her cave, hurled towards her, and the last thing she saw was her body, falling away from her? Her face twisted in confusion as she felt no pain. She watched as her own blood spilled out from her headless body, oozing into the ground and her collection of bones. Her eyes rolled back, and glared as the pony stood up, it’s broken horn fizzing with the same darkness that struck her. She felt her twisted magic burning behind her own eyes and released it in one final act of spite, hoping to catch he wretched intruder off guard. As the snakes on her head gnashed their teeth, and with the final rattle of her once mighty tail, darkness enveloped her sight. *** Tempest Shadow opened her eyes as she heard the death rattle of the gorgon, and squinted into the cave. Her horn lit up with a low level light spell as she panted for breath. She fired into the air, the light illuminating the dark cavern. Her ear twitched as she heard a twinkling sound and turned to the nearest stone pony as a light began to emanate from within it, and quickly made to grab it before it fell. As light passed over the statue, it turned into a purple skinned unicorn with a dark purple mane with a pink stripe, and magenta coloured eyes. Her cutie mark resembled a star shining bright, branded almost, onto her flank. The unicorn looked at Tempest with confusion. “Hellohhmpf-” She started, before turning quickly and shoving her way out of the Shadow’s grasp, then vomited over the bones and stony floor. Tempest raised her eyebrows, unimpressed, and retrieved a flask of water from her pack. The unicorn gasped for air. Tempest offered her some water. The young mare eagerly grabbed it and took a mouthful, gargling it in her mouth before spitting and taking another drink. “Tch. I wish amateurs wouldn’t get in the way.” “What happened?” the young mare asked in between breaths, and handed the flask over. Tempest grumbled as the flask was near empty, shooting a look at the unicorn. “You were attacked by a gorgon.” She gestured to what was left of the headless body, making the unicorn recoil in horror. “Such a hideous creation that one look turns you to stone and then it feeds off of your dreams. It’s head is still dangerous so try not to look at it. And the blood is poison, so don’t touch.” She glanced at her new charge. “You’re welcome, by the way. The only way to free the petrified victims are to slay the beast quick enough so it hadn’t begun to feed.” The unicorn shuddered. “Thanks, I’ve never seen a gorgon before-” “No-one ever does, then they’re a statue.” Tempest looked at the pony in front of her and softened her expression. “I’m looking for a pony that came down here.” She scratched her nose. “Toilet Sparkle or something.” The pony turned red and scowled. “My name is Twi-light Sparkle. Not Toilet.” Tempest just shrugged and muttered something under her breath as she turned to leave. “Come on.” Twilight glared after her. “Where are we going?” “Ponyville,” Tempest grunted from ahead. “Wait!” Tempest closed her eyes in frustration as she turned around. “What now?” Twilight straightened up and pulled a book out of her pack. “I... came down here looking for something, let me show you.” She opened the book and flicked through the pages. Tempest started forwards as she saw the cover of the book, the same symbol as on her flank. “Where did you get this?” she demanded and snatched it from the young mare. “Hey careful!” she exclaimed before Tempest stopped her. “Where. Did. You. Get. It?” Twilight felt a chill run up her spine at the strange pony’s growl. “It was... in my library...” She winced as the unicorn with a broken horn rapidly flicked through the pages with little to no care. “Please be careful it’s a very old book.” “I know.” The strange pony grumbled. Suddenly, she froze and stared at the name of the page and let out a soft whisper. Her eyes turned sad her steely expression softened momentarily. “Griffomir...” The young mare watched her carefully. “Did you know him?” Tempest turned to her and snapped the book shut, her face regaining the former coldness and her eyes their steely gaze. “He raised me.” Twilight’s jaw dropped and she stumbled back in surprise. Suddenly it made sense, fighting and killing a creature like this gorgon, the scar over her eye, the broken horn--she reasoned must have been from fighting monsters, the ragged and muddy cloak, the damaged and beaten armour underneath... “You’re a Shadow...” The Shadow narrowed her eyes and walked over to her slowly. “Who are you?” she asked with a thinly veiled threat edging it’s way into her voice. “Explain yourself, how did you get this book?” Twilight swallowed. “I told you, it was in my library.” She glanced at the cover and searched the pony’s body for any similar markings. “can you... lift up your cloak please?” she murmured timidly. Tempest glared at her for a few minutes as the cavern grew cold. The unicorn squirmed under her gaze. “Uh... forget it... just a thought...” She smiled weakly. The Shadow rolled her eyes and swished her cloak upwards, revealing her dark purple and black armour, and the symbol of her order shining bright in the dim light. Twilight stared at the symbol. “Two lightning bolts mirrored... you really are a Shadow aren’t you?” “Mhm.” Tempest glared at her and sighed. She stuck her hoof out begrudgingly. “Tempest Shadow,” she muttered and forced a smile at the young mare. Twilight jumped up and shook her hoof vigorously. “Twilight Sparkle, it’s a real honour to meet a hero like you-” Tempest held up a hoof and silenced her. “No. Not a hero, just doing a job.” “No really, I’ve read about Shadows, how they’d make magical weapons and fight monsters with them day after day, never resting in heir sacred duty to protect Equestria?” Twilight beamed at her. The Shadow scowled and turned to leave once more. “Sounds like hell to me.” Twilight’s face fell. “Oh...” She scowled. “So much for Shadows being defenders of Equestria,” she thought to herself. “Come on then, I promised your friends I’d get you back.” Tempest turned and started back p the great staircase to the cavern. Her magical light faded high above, leaving them in darkness once more. “No.” Twilight’s voice cut through the dark like a knife through butter. She cleared her throat and sent a brighter spell into the roof of the cave. Tempest slowly turned and glared a her. “Excuse me?” she growled. “I said. No.” The young unicorn felt her knees tremble as the Shadow glared at her. “Listen princess, I have a job to do. If you’ve read about Shadows you’d know that once a Shadow takes a job they always finish it.” Twilight seemed to shrink as the unicorn’s steely gaze and harsh words worked their way through her mind. An idea formed in her head at that moment. “I want to make a deal first. I’ll pay you, too.” The Shadow narrowed her eyes. “What kind of deal?” “Before I go back with you, you help me find and open the Tomb-” “Of the Moon. Your dragon told me.” Twilight stammered and sputtered in surprise. “So you know about it then? Tempest shrugged. “I told him I didn’t know and didn’t care, and I’ll tell you I don’t know anything about it and don’t care.” She sighed and tutted. “But... " She glanced at the book in Twilight’s grasp. “You give me that, and we have a deal.” The young mare recoiled and clutched the book to her side. “This is an important part of Equestrian history, I can’t just-” “Then we have no deal, do we, Sparkle?” The Shadow glared at her, her hoof tapping in frustration and impatience. Twilight glanced at the book and despaired. She sighed and levitated it towards the bad tempered unicorn with a broken horn. “Fine. Deal.” She scowled as Tempest snatched it up and shoved it, rather roughly, making Twilight wince, into her own pack. Satisfied, Tempest nodded and gestured around with a wave of her hoof. “So, where do we start?” Twilight glanced around and grimaced. “I... don’t know. I thought I was following an old inscription on the walls but it led me here.” She shuddered as her eyes rested on the gorgon’s body, and the marble slab it had guarded. Her eyes widened as she saw the symbol engraved on it. She quickly crossed over to it as Tempest watched her. Tempest followed her eyes and regarded the marble slab. “Is that..?” “I think so...” “Hmph. Lucky.” Twilight ignored her and inspected the slab closely. A large half crescent moon was engraved on it, and a bright light started to shine from it as Tempest got closer. Twilight swallowed and regarded it carefully, noting the edges and ridges of the slab. With wide eyes she turned to the Shadow. “Tempest... I think this is a tomb...” Her words were slow, delicate. As the Shadow got closer and closer, light started to glow from the symbol of the moon. With realization, Twilight turned to her companion. “I... think it’s reacting to you.” Tempest groaned and stepped up right next to the unicorn. “I don’t see why-” A swirling mass of white light poured forth from the symbol, and engulfed Tempest in it’s grasp. She struggled, her hooves twitched as she began to rise into the air. Twilight stumbled back as she watched with widened eyes. The slab started to shift sideways. “It’s opening...” Twilight murmured. Tempest grunted. “Well fucking shut it and get this off me!” The young unicorn suddenly remembered Celestia’s words in her letter. “Only together can you open the Tomb of the Moon... Tempest!” The Shadow glanced down, even with light swirling around her she could make out the small pony by the tomb’s side. “I think this is supposed to happen! Just hold on a moment longer!” Tempest rolled her eyes as magic coursed through her veins. She grunted in pain as a sudden flash rippled through her forehead, her broken horn started sputtering with magic. Her mouth opened in a pained yell as the magic released her, and the tomb’s door fully slid off, hitting the ground with a heavy crash. Twilight quickly helped Tempest to her feet, much to the latter’s annoyance. “I’m fine,” she grumbled. They both gazed up at the sight before them, mouths open in slight wonder and terror both. *** Ponyville was oddly quiet. Usually a song was being sung, or the laughter and general hubbub of it’s inhabitants was enough to drown any pony’s thoughts out. Today though, no-one laughed, or sang, or spoke much. Pegasi up above guided their friends and neighbours towards the outskirts of the town and kept a watchful eye for any would-be attackers, their eyes straining in the dark with only moonlight to guide their way. Unicorns used their magic to cast low level invisibility spells on their loved ones and each other and bid one another farewell for now. Earth ponies loaded up heavy carts with their possessions and ample supplies of food and moved as quickly and quietly as possible. Several hours had passed after Tempest left to find Twilight. The mayor gave the ponies of Ponyville an order to evacuate Twilight’s friends gathered around the Golden Oaks Library as the crowd moved past them with a few mares telling their children to be brave, some young ones began to cry. The Cutie Mark Crusaders stood with the girls, worry on their faces and tears in their eyes. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle rushed forwards to hug their sisters. Scootaloo awkwardly kicked the dirt and looked at Rainbow Dash, who gestured her hooves inwards with a brave smile. “Applejack please come with us! Ah don’t wanna leave you!” Apple Bloom cried as she buried her face in her sister’s mane. Applejack swung a hoof around her and cradled her gently. “Easy now, filly, you gotta stick with Big Mac and look after Granny ya hear?” She smiled warmly, hiding the emotion in her eyes. “Once Twilight comes back we’ll all leave together and meet ya in Appleoosa, alright?” Sweetie Belle sobbed as loudly as Rarity as they held each other, making unintelligible sounds with her mouth in between sobs. Rainbow Dash, meanwhile, gave Scootaloo an awkward hug and patted her on her back. “You’ll be alright kid, you gotta stay awesome and look after these ponies, yeah?” The young pegasus looked up at her and smiled bravely. “Yeah totally, Rainbow dash, I’ll look after them.” Her face fell slightly. “Just... be careful yourself, yeah?” “Yeah...” Rainbow murmured back, scuffling the filly’s mane slightly. “Don’t worry about me, kid. Now get a move on before the rest of these... big babies start crying.” She winked, tears brimming her own eyes. Scootaloo nodded and tapped her friends’ shoulders. With a nod of her head, they all moved away silently and solemnly. Big Mac, Applejack and Apple bloom’s elder brother approached them. With a silent nod, he gestured to the crowd of ponies, where Granny Smith waited with sad eyes and a wagon full of supplies. As Apple Bloom turned to him, she couldn’t contain herself and thrust herself at him, her large bow quivering as her small body heaved with silent sobs. Sweetie Belle followed suit, latching onto the big red stallion as he looked at his sister and her friends sadly. With another small nod, he started to herd the small fillies away and re-joined the crowd. As the mares watched them go, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Applejack glanced at each other sadly and took deep breaths. They embraced quietly, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy joined them in solidarity. “I sure hope Twilight’s okay...” the shy pegasus mumbled quietly, breaking the silence as it surrounded them. With a gasp, Rarity broke off and pointed towards the forest. “Speaking of...” They all turned to look, and spotted Twilight Sparkle with Tempest Shadow in tow, and a mysterious third pony with them wearing Tempest’s dirty cloak. Her friends rushed forwards and gave Twilight a hug. They of course scolded her for running off as well, and praised Tempest for bringing her back alive and well. The Shadow grunted and turned away, resting against a building’s walls. The newest stranger watched them quietly, saying nothing. Twilight turned to her and raised a hoof. “Girls, I know this may sound hard to believe, but...” They watched with mouths agape as Twilight introduced her newest companion. Rarity fainted, Fluttershy dove for cover, Rainbow Dash and Applejack stared in shocked horror, and Pinkie Pie’s eyes dilated to pinpricks. The stranger gracefully bowed and threw back her hood. TombTempest and Twilight stared at the pony in front of them. A mare, her mane as starry as the night sky, her regal features, her horn alight with magic as her wings unfurled, strode forth and looked at the both. “An alicorn...” Twilight whispered. The alicorn stared at her and narrowed her eyes. She spoke with a strange tongue, an ancient language of Equestria forgotten to time itself. ”Quis es? Cito dicam, pro patientia mea tenui.” Twilight blinked in confusion. “I’m sorry,” she said, seeing the look on the mysterious pony’s face. “I don’t understand.” The alicorn’s nostrils flared in annoyance. She turned to Tempest. Her eyes traced the Shadow’s battered and dirty armour. ”Vos. Bellator. Cui tu servis?” Her eyes narrowed with a sharp gleam as she watched Tempest’s face. The unicorn backed up and turned to Twilight. “Sparkle... This was a bad idea.” “Is she who I think she is..?” “I’m not sure...” The alicorn’s brow furrowed in a scowl as she listened to them speak. She cursed something at them and closed her eyes. Her horn began to glow with a vibrant, indigo aura. Twilight felt something in her head, like icy tendrils reaching in, feeling around inside her head, searching for something. She grunted in pain and sank to the floor, her hooves covering her ears. “Stop it!” she cried. Tempest felt a similar feeling, and fought to remain tall, staring the alicorn in her eyes. She winced as the icy cold wrapped around her brain before finally relenting and dispersing. The alicorn straightened up as her horn stopped glowing. “Has the finer language of Equestrian been lost for so long?” she murmured. Twilight uncovered her ears and slowly stood, her legs shaking. “You’re... We can understand you now?” The alicorn nodded. Her eyes narrowed, pools of teal blue tainted with something darker. “Now. I believe introductions are in order?” She lowered her head and gracefully bent her knee. “I am Princess Luna, second born of Equestria and Lunar Sovereign of the Night.” She raised her head and flashed a smile at them both. “A pleasure.” Twilight stammered and quickly knelt. “My name is Twilight Sparkle, your majesty.” She gestured to the Shadow. “And this is Tempest Shadow, we’ve-” “A Shadow?” Luna chuckled. “Oh I know about you Shadows.” Her eyes darkened as she fixed her eyes on Tempest. “You killed my pets. Your order has been wiped out has it not?” She flashed a cocky grin. Tempest growled. Her horn ignited with light blue lightning. “Your pets?” She stamped a hoof in front of her and flared her nostrils. “I should kill you for what you’ve done.” “Tempest no!” Twilight cried, panic rising in her voice, a bead of sweat dripped down he side of her head. Princess Luna spread her wings and rose into the air, her horn glowing with magic. She looked at the Shadow before her with disdainful and uncaring eyes. “Do you presume you can best me so easily? If you really are one of the infamous Shadows and not a mongrel wearing scavenged armour then you might stand a chance,” she taunted and flourished her head, her mane flowing around her almost with a mind of it’s own. “Come, impress me.” The air grew cold around them as magic coursed through the air, between the alicorn and the unicorn. Twilight’s eyes flicked between the two. “Tempest no, don’t do this!” she cried. “She’s nothing, Sparkle. Not your messiah, not your saviour. Nothing.” Luna scowled. “Tch. You’ve got nothing but insults haven’t you? A tired little- agh!” She cried out as a blast of magic hit her directly in the chest. She raised a hoof to her chest and hissed as she rose again, a mark of energy burned into her skin. Tempest Shadow’s broken horn fizzled with light, the air around it distorted with energy. She flexed her legs and stretched. “Shut the fuck up and fight.” Twilight watched in despair as they traded spells. Sparks flew, the earth shook with each collision. The air hummed with energy as blast after blast came, Princess on one side, Shadow on the other, dodging and fighting--almost methodical in their movements. Twilight thought they resembled dancers performing a show. “You can’t do this, Tempest!” she cried as a bolt of lightning zoomed over her head. She quickly ducked and dove for cover Tempest grunted in irritation as she somersaulted over another blast of energy and dodged another charge from her opponent. They both stopped leaping and dodging around each other and focused a massive beam of energy at one another. Tempest’s magic was unstable and crackled and distorted the air around it, while Luna’s magic was radiant and steady. The former’s head lowered in concentration and anger, the latter’s raised high and noble, with a hint of disdain. Luna chuckled softly. “Is this it, Shadow? Not very impressive for a legendary warrior.” Tempest said nothing and poured her anger into her magic, making it increasingly erratic and unstable. Twilight cried out. “You have to stop, Tempest, or you’ll burn yourself up!” The unicorn with a broken horn gritted her teeth and focused. She knew she couldn’t sustain a spell for that long and had to finish this as quickly as possible. With a great heave, she sent a blast directly down the beam of energy and broke off the attack, lunging in for a quick strike, which caught Luna off guard. Tempest quickly closed the distance between them and swung her hoof into the Princess’s face, only to wince as the alicorn unflinchingly glared at her. “Please,” Luna muttered, “Show some class, this is no bar room brawl.” The air seemed to shimmer around her as she moved with a supernatural speed into the darkness. An outline of where she once stood stared at Tempest before fading into dust. The Shadow swivelled her ears and listened. Only a few seconds passed, though it felt like an eternity as she held her breath. She sensed movement behind her, and swung a hoof, blocking a blow from the Princess. Luna looked at her, if she was impressed she didn’t show it, and swung her horn downwards. The Shadow stepped backwards quickly, her horn flashed with magic and created an unsteady shield in front of herself. Luna’s horn collided with it and slowly penetrated it’s way through the magic. They stood, locked in combat, their eyes both glowing in the light. “Princess Luna, please! Tempest! Stop!” Twilight pleaded. Her cries fell on deaf ears Luna clearly gaining the advantage as Tempest’s magic weakened. The young unicorn sank to the floor in despair and could only watch in horror. As the magic barrier finally dissipated, Luna sent Tempest careening into the wall of the chamber with a swing of her hoof. Tempest spat out some blood and unsteadily rose to her feet, her horn began to glow with a black light. “Is that all?” she coughed as veins broke out across her face, as black as the glow around her horn and her eyes swirled and darkened. With as much energy as she could muster, she fired a blast of eldritch power at the Princess, smiling with satisfaction as smoke billowed around where she once stood. Twilight gasped in horror and opened her mouth to exclaim profanities at the Shadow, but quickly fell silent as Luna strode forth, totally unharmed. The alicorn’s wings spread, her eyes blazed with life. Dust and smoke swirled around her, creating an image of something familiar. “Nightmare Moon...” Twilight whispered with a mix of awe and fear as the Princess grasped Tempest with magic, hoisting her up in the air. The Shadow’s bones ached, her head hurt and she absolutely had some internal bleeding. Her horn fizzled and sputtered with the last of her magic. Her eye was also swollen, obscuring her vision slightly. She thought to herself as the Princess held her: “Is this it? Am I to die in a forgotten cave underneath a godsforgotten ruin?” She smirked, remembering the stories of her youth. “I suppose there are worse ways...” Luna looked at her with pity and raised her head up high. “What are you waiting for then? Expect me to beg?” Tempest defiantly called out, and spat some blood on the floor. The Princess smirked. “Correct me if I am mistaken, Shadow,” she said as the unicorn glared down at her. “But that kind of anti-magic only works on evil creatures yes?” Tempest smirked, her hooves twitching as she struggled against the princess’s magic. “So I’ve found...” Luna leaned down and stared at her, face to face, mere inches away from one her. “And it has no effect on me, correct?” “...Clearly...” she begrudgingly admitted. “Therefore, one must conclude that I am not evil yes?” “...” Tempest glared at Luna before breaking out into a laugh, hollow and dry. “What does it matter anyway? You’re going to die here same as me.” Luna felt something jab her chest. She looked down and saw a small knife twisting it’s way through her abdomen. WIth a snarl she raised the Shadow up higher into the air and used her magic to tilt her head backwards. “Stop!” Twilight eventually cried out. The Princess and the Shadow both looked at her, as a barrier of magenta magic came between them, the aura around Tempest vanished, dropping her to the ground. The young unicorn’s horn was aglow with a magenta light. “Luna--Princess-- we need to talk, please.” Luna turned to face her and advanced slowly, menacingly. Her expression cold and stern. “Princess Celestia sent me to find you.” The Princess froze. “Celestia? Explain yourself.” Twilight swallowed and looked at the princess’s eyes. She saw great beauty, but also a strange sadness. “Princess Celestia sent me here, to find this tomb, to find you, I now realise,” she continued, “Equestria is in great danger-” “Is my sister gone?” Luna interrupted quietly. Her eyes glazed over, remembering the last time she saw her sister, snapping back to reality when the unicorn next spoke. Twilight nodded solemnly. “I’m afraid so. Her last words to me were follow the Shadow, seek the tomb of the Moon, only together can you-” “Can you stop the Nightmare and save Equestria from doom.” Luna finished. Twilight’s eyes widened, as did Tempest’s. Luna sighed and turned away. “The prophet Star Swirl did enjoy his riddles,” she murmured. “Star Swirl?” Twilight blinked. “Star Swirl the Bearded wrote the prophecy?” The Princess nodded. “He did.” “The stories always say Nightmare Moon wrote it for her own return.” Tempest slowly stood up and joined them, her eye swollen from her fight. She regarded the alicorn with watchful eyes. “And you’re telling me that Star Swirl the Bearded, greatest wizard in all of Equestria, wrote it instead?” “Yes,” Luna said simply and turned to them. “How much of the true prophecy do you really know?” Twilight shuffled. “Bits and pieces really, I thought I knew the legend but ever since Celestia told me the last part, I’ve been wondering that myself.” Luna snorted. “That is but half of it. Star Swirl looked into the future as he wrote the prophecy,” she explained. “He saw that a Princess would sleep while her Nightmare ruled, and that she would be awakened-” She looked at Twilight. “By a scholar...” She then turned to Tempest and looked her in the eye. “And a hunter.” The alicorn turned away from then and walked towards her former cradle. “No-one told me,” Tempest sulked as she picked herself up. Twilight gave her an exasperated look. “Why do you think I insisted we stayed down here?” “I thought you were just some crazy pony with a death wish. I’ve met a lot in my travels.” The Shadow grunted and tenderly touched her eye, wincing in pain. “Got something for this?” Twilight sighed and crossly used her magic to soothe the wound, casting a light spell of curing over the Shadow’s eye. The swelling receded, and as Tempest gingerly touched it, she smiled and mumbled a thanks. The sound of stone scraping on stone filled the cavern as Luna sealed her tomb shut once more. “I have surely slept for far too long,” she murmured sadly, gazing at the corpse of the gorgon a few feet away from her. “Monsters on sacred ground, Celestia gone... Twilight coughed nervously. “That’s not all, Princess...” The Princess turned to face them once again. She straightened up and unfurled her wings to their full length. “Explain.” Twilight nodded grimly. “Nightmare Moon visited the ponies of Ponyville in a sort of vision, she declared her army of darkness would attack the town in seventy two hours. I’m not sure how long we have left, but...” She gave a gloomy shrug and grimaced. “I see.” Luna flexed her wings and stretched. “Then we had better hurry.” An indigo aura appeared round the ‘scholar’ and the ‘hunter’ and hoisted them into the air. “Do not struggle,” she told them as Tempest grunted and squirmed to escape. “This will take but a moment.” The Princess and the ponies shot up into the air, the wind knocking the breath out of Twilight. They fired up the stairs to the gorgon’s lair, and soon they quickly burst through the courtyard of the two sisters, and into the night sky. With a flap of her wings, Luna descended and set them all down on the steady ground. Tempest grumbled and glared at her. “We could have walked.” Luna snorted. “Time is of the essence is it not, Shadow?” Twiligth panted and gasped for air. “Do all--princesses---move that---fast?” Her legs buckled and she collapsed. “Yes. When they want to.” Luna offered her a smile and an outstretched hoof. “Come, let me help you.” Twilight gingerly took her hoof and helped herself up. Tempest scowled at them and dusted herself off. “Well that was touching, now let’s get back to Ponyville and finish this. But first-” She swung her cloak off of her back and offered it to Luna. “Put this on.” Luna glared at the filthy rag. “Surely you jest, Shadow?” Tempest glowered at her. “Ponies might recognise you and get the wrong idea.” “She has a point, Princess,” Twilight piped up, her legs still a touch wobbly. “Some ponies might...” She searched for the right words and squirmed. “React badly? Also I’d expect Nightmare Moon to be looking for you once she catches wind of your awakening.” Luna nodded thoughtfully. “You have a point, Twilight Sparkle. An excellent suggestion.” She winked at the lavender mare. Tempest grumbled something under her breath and marched away. The Moon cast a spectral glow over the Everfree Forest, seemingly knowing it’s true master was finally awake. *** Twilight’s friends sat in silence as she explained what she had to do. Tempest sulked in one corner, while Luna took books off of shelves, read the covers, chuckled, then put them back. Spike sadly sat in front of the fire, his spines drooping as he worried for his adoptive sister, and their parents. “So...” Rainbow dash murmured, “you’re gonna try and save Equestria with-” She nodded towards the Princess and the Shadow. “Them?” Twilight nodded glumly. “Yeah... At least Ponyville is evacuated.” She smiled at her friends. “You all did such a good job getting the town to co-operate. I know it must be hard leaving Sweet Apple Acres behind, Applejack.” Applejack chuckled. “Not as hard as getting granny to agree with leavin’.” She bent over and scrunched her face up and put on a voice. “Eh ah’ve been here for a hundred years, ah was born in Ponyville an’ ah’ll die in Ponyville!” They chuckled softly. Rarity waved a hoof. “But, Twilight, you must congratulate yourself at reviving the Princess Luna herself!” Twilight shook her head. “Thanks, Rarity, but that was mostly Tempest.” She gestured to the Shadow, leaning against the wall on the far side of the room and turned red. “I just... Got in the way.” The Shadow let out a single laugh and fell silent once more. “Ahem, yes well,” Rarity continued, still not too impressed with Tempest and her rudeness. “I do so wish I had a chance to design something more fitting for a Princess of Equestria than... That.” She gestured to Tempest’s muddy cloak wrapped around Luna. Tempest grumbled. “I like it.” “Of course you would you obviously have no class.” The pair of them stared daggers at one another before Twilight got in between them. She glared at them both, silently passing judgment. Tempest shrugged and scratched her head. They all jumped as Luna snapped her latest book shut, her ear pinned back as if listening for something. “I am afraid...” She looked at Twilight’s group of friends. “I sense a great danger approaching.” Twilight jumped up. “Is it time?” she asked. Luna nodded. “I believe so.” The lavender mare’s face fell as she turned to her friends. “I hoped we had more time...” Applejack stepped forwards and swung a hoof around her friend’s neck. “Listen, sugarcube, you go off an’ save Equestria. We’ll be waitin’ for ya when you get back.” She tilted her hat and smiled. “Applejack’s seal of honest approval.” Twilight sniffed and hugged her back. “I’ll miss you. I’ll miss all of you.” “And we’ll miss you dear,” Rarity replied, joining the hug. Soon the rest of them found themselves in another group hug. “Hey, once this is all over, I’m gonna buy everypony here a round of apple cider!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, lightening the mood. They all laughed and smiled together for what they thought might be the last possible time they could--for a while at least. Luna glanced at Tempest. The pair of them shared a sad look, almost being able to read each other’s minds. Tempest coughed, getting Twilight’s attention. She gestured to the door. “It’s time then,” Fluttershy murmured sadly. “You will see us off, won’t you Twilight?” Twilight smiled at her and rubbed her eyes. “Of course, Fluttershy.” She looked at Spike, who hadn’t spoken since she returned. “Spike?” He looked up at her, his eyes wide and baleful. “Look after them for me. I’ll come home, I promise.” The small dragon nodded and wrapped his arms around her legs. His little body shook with a heavy sob as he released her and walked towards the door, ponies in tow. Tempest kindly held the door open for them with a twitchy smile. “Celestia, it must be hard for ponies with friends,” she thought as they trotted past her, each thanking her for what she considered basic behaviour. Soon only the dragon remained, seemingly frozen in place. She looked down at him. “She’ll be okay, right?” His words made Tempest’s heart tremble. She stiffened her face and forced emotion out of her voice. “She’ll be fine.” As he walked past her, she placed a hoof on his shoulder and looked into his eyes. “I promise.” Seemingly reassured, he smiled at her and hurried on to re-join his friends. “I shall remain here, Twilight Sparkle, I have some meditating I must do,” Luna stated. She bowed to the ponies as they exited the library. “It has been a privilege to meet ponies such as yourselves. I hope I can begin to make things right for Equestria.” They bowed in response, unsure of what to say to a mythical princess who essentially started all of this mess. Luna nodded and opened another book, absorbing it’s contents in mere seconds before picking up another. *** The eight of them walked slowly through the empty town, taking in their surroundings as they did. A tumbleweed blew past, as if to emphasize how lonely Ponyville was now. They stopped at the town’s edge. Twilight turned to her friends. “I will miss you all very much.” “We’ll miss you too, Twilight,” they all said as one. Tears brimmed their eyes once again, making Tempest cough impatiently. With a sad wave Twilight bid farewell to her friends as they slowly disappeared into the wilds of Equestria, once so familiar, now twisted beyond recognition in the low light of the Moon. Tempest awkwardly placed her hoof on the young mare’s shoulder. “They’re going to be fine, you know.” Twilight sniffed. “I know. It’s just...” She turned to the dark pony beside her. Her mouth opened as if to speak, then closed and without a word turned to look at her friends once more, quickly disappearing into the night. Tempest sighed and removed her hoof, gazing after the ponies as they retreated from Ponyville.”You’re worried about yourself, right? Always been among friends? Never travelled alone?” The young unicorn nodded. “Yeah...” She turned to her new companion and chuckled sadly. “Isn’t it funny? I’m sad because they’re together and I’m...” She trailed off. “Alone?” “Yeah...” “Hmm.” A tense silence fell between them. Twilight looked at the Shadow. “This is the part where you’re supposed to tell me I’m not alone, Tempest.” Tempest shuffled awkwardly. “I learned to deal with being alone from a young age. Maybe I just got too used to being alone.” She used her magic to remove a log from their path, as her horn was broken however the log simply exploded. Twilight regarded her sadly. “So you’ve never had a friend?” “No. Work colleagues yes. Acquaintances at best...” Tempest gazed up at the stars. “A long time ago.” The young mare shook her head. “You must have had a family though?” Tempest looked at her with a cold expression. “Not anymore.” She continued walking, her hooves leaving dusty hoofprints in the mud. Twilight started after her, quickly catching up. “Well, you’ve got me now,” she mumbled with a goofy smile. The Shadow glared at her. “I’m only taking you with me because you might be able to help, I don’t want to be your friend, I don’t want you following me, but I’m stuck with you so now you’re here, understand?” Her voice was ice cold, her face expressionless. Twilight balked and her nose twitched, the possible signal of tears, and caused Tempest to groan. “Look, I didn’t - I mean...” The Shadow turned to the pony behind her. “I’m sorry, but we have a job to do now. All I have to do now is keep you alive so you can go back to your friends and your... Nice way of life. Deal?” She held out a hoof and forced a smile. Twilight glared at her. She gingerly reached out and shook hooves. “Okay, one step at a time then.” They walked together in silence, save for their hooves touching the ground. “You know,” Twilight said quietly, “you could stand to be a bit nicer if you want ponies to make friends with you.” Tempest shot her a look. “I don’t want ponies to be friends with me,” she grunted in response and kept walking. “Besides. I’m very nice.” Twilight snorted and said nothing. Tempest snorted back childishly as they moved into view of the Golden Oaks Library, their recently acquired alicorn companion stared at them with uncaring eyes as they approached. “We should hurry,” she stated. “At least we agree on something,” the Shadow muttered. “Start with making barricades, we can funnel them into the town square.” Luna nodded and flapped her wings, rising into the air once again. Her horn lit up as magic ripped the roofs off of the houses and began to place them around the streets. Twilight watched with wonder as they worked together. “Seemingly at each others throats ninety percent of the time, when it comes down to it, they really weren’t so dissimilar,” she thought as they worked. In a few hours the town resembled nothing short of a makeshift fort. Tempest checked the last of the barricades and hopped down. Se gave Luna a quick glance, who nodded in response and watched silently. “Sparkle--uh...Twilight?” she gently asked. Surprised, Twilight turned to her. “Yes, Tempest?” Tempest cleared her throat and gestured to the empty street. “A word. Please.” Twilight swallowed nervously and followed her. Tempest puffed her cheeks out and kicked a rock on the ground. “So... About this fight?” she said quietly. “Yeah?” “You... Should stay out of sight.” Twilight stopped. “Excuse me?” “You’re a gentle pony, Sparkle. You don’t even swear.” Tempest’s words were kinder than usual, her voice softer than usual as well. Twilight stared at her. “You’re expecting me to just sit on my flank and do nothing while you and Luna save the town?” Anger rose in her voice. “I’m as much of this as you now, Tempest.” She stuck her lip out as her cheeks reddened. “And I can swear... Dammit.” Tempest looked at her. “Even so, Twilight Sparkle. This is no place for a young filly like you. Let myself and Luna take care of this, you read and gather information about our enemy.” She held up the Monstrum, the book she’d taken in exchange for staying in the tomb with the young mare. “Here... Read this. And keep out of sight.” She looked at the mare and allowed a small grin to cross her face. “Please. I can’t sit through what I can imagine your funeral would be with all of your friends.” Twilight sighed and relented. “Fine. ‘ll just sit and read while you two do all the hard work.” Outside she was angry she was being treated like a foal, but inside, she secretly squealed with relief. “Tempest is right, I’m not a fighter... And besides, I might learn something rom that book...” Luna trotted over to them. “They’re here.” Her voice was cold, her gaze distant. Twilight cocked an ear and listened. Sure enough, she could hear the barely audible grunts, squeals, growls and scraping claws of Nightmare Moon’s forces. Tempest gave her a gentle push. “Go. Lock the door. We’ll get you when it’s over.” Her horn crackled to life once again, while Luna’s horn seemingly glowed and swiped like an ancient sword. The Princess’s nostrils flared as a tall bipedal creature wielding a spear shambled forwards. “No further,” she warned. The creature squawked, it’s bird-like head clacking it’s vicious looking beak in anger. Another beast at it’s side gargled something foul in it’s throat, staring at the trio with beady red eyes. A pair of rat-faced, short creatures leapt forth, and dashed towards them. “Twilight, now,” Tempest muttered as her horn glowed with magic. Twilight turned and bolted back to the library as quick as she could, panic setting in as she felt the creatures snap at her heels. She slammed and bolted the door shut behind her, and quickly closed any window that remained open. She took one last look at the two out in the street, side by side, back to back, surrounded as vicious monsters encircled them. Twilight swallowed and turned away, feeling guilt and dread set in as she tried to focus on her book. *** As flashes of magic and loud explosions boomed around outside the Golden Oaks Library, Twilight tried to blot out the sounds as much as possible. With every sound, however, she flinched and felt more and more guilt eat it’s way through her. “Eyes shut works just as well as a fancy reflective shield, Silver.” She frowned. “Was this Silver a friend of Tempest’s? I find that kinda hard to believe.” She jumped as a loud thud landed against the library’s walls, focusing on the book. She continued reading. “A gorgon may be the only way to kill a kraken.” The young mare shivered. She’d heard of krakens, monstrous leviathans of the deepest parts of the oceans around Equestria, to fight a gorgon just to fight another monster like that was nothing short of foolish. And yet... Twilight bit her lip as she imagined herself off fighting monsters in far away lands. She was enthralled by it all, the daring adventures, dashing fights, hopelessly outnumbered yet still emerging victorious, living on the road with very little to care about... All alone. Her face drooped, her ears laid back. “Maybe not for me,” she mumbled, thinking of her friends. A pony like Shining Armour, her brother, might be better suited to a life of adventures. She smiled as she remembered him. The youngest Captain of the Royal Guard, he seemed to make every filly and mare swoon before him with his charm, and every stallion and colt either wanted to be him or feared him in some way. Twilight laughed as she remembered a handsome pony from her youth asked her to a dance at a school party, and Shining had glared at him all night when his hooves were on her. She sighed and closed the book, remembering good times and happier memories. With a flash of bright light and what sounded like thunder rumbled around the library she closed her eyes and breathe deeply and thought of the two outside. “I’m sue they’re fine,” she mumbled to herself. “One’s a legendary Princess of Equestria and demi-god, the other is a rude but clearly capable monster hunter. What could go wrong?” As if to answer her, Tempest Shadow came sailing through the window, sending shards of glass everywhere. With a groan, she stumbled to her feet and looked at Twilight. Twilight gasped, seeing her companion’s legs cut up, bloodied and bruised. “Tempest!” she cried. Her thoughts immediately turned to worry as she rushed forwards and helped her companion up. The Shadow waved a hoof and stood up, her bones creaking and groaning in protest. “I’ve had worse,” she muttered through a smile. “Well, back to it I suppose.” She glanced at the window and sighed. “Sorry about the mess.” With that, she leapt upwards, diving through the window and, from what Twilight could tell, judging by the howl of pain that followed, landed or at least connected with something. The lavender unicorn gaped at the Shadow’s bravery and felt nothing short of admiration for her. She shook her head and walked to the door, peering out, she could just barely make out several large-as-houses creatures surrounding an image of an alicorn. She watched as Luna seemed to fade into the shadows themselves, and gazed in wonder at the lightning quick speed she moved at, the same as she had fought Tempest with earlier. With a flash of her horn, two of the beasts lay dead, their giant throats cut ear to ear. The third roared in anger and lunged downwards. Twilight turned away and felt an urge building up inside her. “Easy, Twilight Sparkle,” she told herself, “you have to show these two that you aren’t just a simple librarian from Ponyville.” She took a deep breath. “Show them you are a student of Celestia herself and are not just some heavy weight to be left behind.” With steely resolve and inspired by her companions bravery, she unlocked the door and swung it open. She saw Tempest struggling with one creature, while Luna fought several others, her horn ablaze with a dark blue flame. Tempest noticed her, and gritted her teeth. “Sparkle!” she barked, “inside! I told you it’s not safe-” The creature accosting her bared it’s teeth and lunged for her exposed neck, pinning her to the ground as she was momentarily caught off guard. Twilight shook her head as a magenta glow surrounded her horn. She fired a blast of magic at the creature engaged with the Shadow, sending it careening into her neighbour’s, thankfully, empty house. Tempest looked at her, slightly impressed. “Okay... Maybe I misjudged you.” She rose to her feet and pointed to three creatures that resembled bats. “On my mark, fire one bolt of magic at each of them, I will support you with my own magic. Ready?” “Ready.” Twilight felt the adrenaline pump through her as she built up the magic in her horn. She felt a rush she had never felt before and she licked her lips as the creatures grew closer. “Now!” The unicorn’s horn glowed bright, and three missiles fired off at the beasts. Three hits, singing the creatures and stunning them enough for Tempest to fire a blast at them, incinerating their bodies immediately. The Shadow smiled at her companion. “Well done, Sparkle, you’d make a good Shadow some day.” Twilight blushed. “Yes it’s all very thrilling isn’t it?” Luna grumbled from behind them as she dodged the bird-headed biped’s spear thrust. It shrieked and darted forwards, sensing easier prey than the alicorn. It’s bat-like compatriot grabbed it by the shoulders and hoisted it up into the air. Twilight gulped as the bat-thing dove, wings beating hard and fast, and gasped as a blast of lightning hit it directly in the head. Tempest stood and panted, watching as the biped tumbled to the earth, dropping it’s weapon a few feet away from where it landed. She turned to the young mare at her side and smiled. She dashed forwards and swiped the thing’s spear from the dirt, and drove it into the pitiful creature’s neck. It’s beak clattered and quivered as it gargled it’s last breath, blood spilled out from it’s wound. Her smile faltered when a large creature that resembled an ursa major lumbered forth. It’s throat glowed a fiery orange, and it spat out great globs of fire that exploded the ground on impact. Twilight felt a rage bubbling inside her. She thought of her friends on the wild roads, of the ponies of Ponyville with them, of Canterlot. Of her brother. She felt magic rising in her horn, her hair moved of it’s own accord as her power swelled, almost creating a gale around herself. As the creature’s throat grew red once more, Twilight saw her opportunity and used her magic to catch the globs before it spat them. It’s throat swelled and it’s eyes bulged in fear, and with a colossal explosion of fire and gore, it’s head flew several feet from it’s body as dead as the rest of the attack force. The rest of the creatures began to disperse. Luna smiled sadistically to herself as magic blasts filed the sky, striking them down before they could retreat. “Wait,” she said. “Let one live, let one take a message back to it’s master.” The clouds seemed to disperse at Luna’s words, the soft glow of the Moon revealing one solitary bat-creature flying far away, towards he capital, it’s wings ragged and damaged. The princess turned to her companions. “So that’s it then. The town is saved.” “Almost seemed too easy,” Tempest grumbled. “It was. Nightmare Moon planned this.” A cold wind blew through the empty, corpse ridden town, chilling Twilight to the bone. Luna turned her gaze towards where the last creature flew off to and sighed. “I find myself in need a scholar and a hunter.” She looked at her companions. “I need help to save Equestria, perhaps the entire world,” she mused, “and I need help in defeating my Nightmare.” Tempest cocked her head and snorted. “Yes, you do.” Twilight gave her a light shove and addressed the Princess. “We’re coming with you. We’re in this together now.” Luna smiled. “It will be dangerous, little pony. Are you ready?” Twilight nodded bravely and bit her lip. “I’ll do my best.” The Princess nodded and turned to Tempest. “Are you for hire, Shadow?” Tempest grunted in response and straightened up. “I suppose so. But I don’t come cheap, especially if the target is Nightmare Moon herself-” “Very well,” Luna interrupted “Once Equestria is saved you shall be paid.” The Shadow nodded thoughtfully. “Fine.” Twilight coughed nervously. “Where do we start then?” Tempest’s ear flicked as an idea came to her. “I... Have a suggestion.” She spoke slowly, carefully. “Just a hunch...” Her companions turned to her expectantly. She gestured to the library. “Inside, first. Then we’ll talk.” *** In the Canterlot court, Nightmare Moon smirked as the creature garbled something to her in a twisted tongue. It’s ragged wings fluttered lightly under her gaze ad it’s head chattered with nonsense. “So...” she mused, “Luna has woken up...” She had expected this. What she had not expected was the news of her chosen companions, gathered from what this pitiful creature had told her of her forces defeat at Ponyville. “A scholar,” she muttered. “And a hunter.” Her eyes darkened and her brow furrowed. Some servants had managed to tidy the place up a bit, removing the rubble and debris. But keeping the blood stains. Shining Armour shivered as his eyes gazed over the crimson stains. He stood, the only other pony in the room, and watched his monarch closely, and snapped to attention when she turned to him. “Do you know why I have not killed you Shining Armour?” He shook his head and gritted his teeth, expecting the worst. “No, Your Grace.” “It is because you serve me of your own volition.” She paused thoughtfully. “You serve... For your country.” The Queen’s response caught him off guard and he relaxed slightly. His muscles untensed. “Your Grace?” he asked nervously. She sighed and waved a hoof at the creature. “Take these beasts, for instance. They are driven by hunger, and serve me as I released them from Tartarus, and promised them food.” She nodded towards the great doors of the castle. “There are ponies outside of this castle who serve me out of fear I may destroy them, and there are ponies who will oppose me until they are brought to a swift and brutal end.” She turned to him. “But not you. You serve me out of loyalty to your country.” Shining looked at her and saluted. “I serve my Queen for Equestria. It is the only way Equestria will survive.” he repeated his dogma, his mantra that got him through the night. Nightmare Moon looked at him with almost sadness in her eyes. “Why do you believe that, Captain?” He balked. His tongue seemed to feel dry and heavy. “Because Celestia is not here,” he said quietly, hearing the sorrow in his own voice. The Queen nodded. “And why is she not here?” Shining swallowed. His throat dry and itchy. “Because you... Defeated her... Your Grace.” She rose from her seat and stepped towards the bat-like creature before her. Her horn ignited in a blaze of light blue magic, and grabbed the creature by the throat. With one swift motion, she cracked it’s neck and dropped it’s body. “I did not defeat her, Shining Armour,” she murmured, regarding the creature’s body. Her tail swished behind her, sparkling as if a part of the night sky itself. “She surrendered without a fight.” Shining started to feel anger rising in him. She looked at him. “You do not believe me? Answer truthfully, Captain.” With a pause, he shook his head gingerly. “I do not... Your Grace. Celestia would have fought for us all, she would have-” She laughed mirthlessly. “She did, Captain. But she fought herself, not I.” She turned her head, gazing at the Moon through the stained glass windows depicting the ancient events of Equestria. “She fought as she struggled to understand that I was inevitable. She knew she could not fight me once again. She knew the war I would enact would be brutal and endless. So she surrendered, instead entrusting the lives of all ponies to one.” Nightmare Moon looked at her Captain and grinned maliciously. “Her student. Twilight Sparkle.” Shining flinched visibly. “Are you aware of her, Captain?” She narrowed her eyes, sensing his apprehension. “I will know If you lie to me.” Again, Shining Armour nodded solemnly. “Twilight Sparkle... Is my sister, Your Grace.” He gritted his teeth and glared up at her as she regarded him coldly. “What would you do to save Equestria, I wonder? Perhaps...” She strode up to him and cupped his face in her hoof. “Would you destroy your own sister?” He wrenched his head away from her and stepped back. His eyes blazing with life, his two-tones mane falling into his eyes. “Never. I’d never hurt Twilight, no matter what you promised to do to Equestria!” She looked at him in silence before giving him a smile. “Very well, Captain.” Her words startled Shining again, and her smile seemed almost warm. “Wh... What?” He stammered. “Uh, Your Grace?” The Queen once again turned away from him and looked up at the mural depicting Princess Celestia and her younger self defeating Discord. “I would never destroy my own sister as well.” Her voice was wrought with sorrow and mournfulness. Shining’s jaw fell agape. “But, you-” She rounded on him, her eyes hardened and piercing. “You are dismissed, Captain. Send a scribe in. I must summon my war council.” He wavered, standing dumb for a moment. The Queen glared at him and waved a hoof. “I will not say again, Captain.” Once again she resembled Nightmare Moon, scourge of Equestria and the Light, all pretence of somepony else wiped. He quickly snapped a salute and clicked his hooves together. “Your Grace.” He turned and quickly made to leave, signalling for a robed pony to enter the Queen’s court, her words resonating in his mind as he travelled to the stable barracks. “Perhaps,” he pondered, “I can’t believe I’m even thinking this, but perhaps she’s not wholly as evil as she seems...” FortressThree ponies groped blindly for a path in the starless night. Far, far below, lights of villages dotted the landscape, their inhabitants blissfully unaware of the trio scaling the dark and foreboding mountains. A storm raged above them, causing them to fight for their balance as they stumbled onwards. A dim glow from one of their horns their only source of light against an ever increasing darkness. “We need to find shelter soon!” Twilight Sparkle cried as her soaked mane slapped her neck. “I can’t see anything!” “I agree!” Tempest called back, squinting out into the dark maw before her. “I think I see a cave up ahead! Luna?” The tallest of the three stepped forwards, her eyes accustomed to the darkness and shining like two pale moons. They narrowed and one of her wings covered her head. “Yes, Shadow, that is indeed a cave.” She turned to her companions as the wind howled around them. As she opened her mouth to speak, lightning struck the rocks above them, creating an almighty crashing sound as boulders shifted and came loose, tumbling down the mountainside. “Inside!” Luna roared, her voice rose above with the howling squall. Her horn ignited in a flare as she caught several rocks and hurled them away from them. Needing no further encouragement, Twilight lurched forwards, her hooves slipping against the wet rocks. She stumbled, and yelped as a hoof swung out to grab her. The Shadow yanked her into the cave, Luna quickly followed, dropping the rocks she had held above their heads behind them rocks continued to fall, until the sounds of the storm were mere echoes. The young mare fired a spell at the ground, illuminating them all in a warm magenta glow and lamented to herself as she rung out her mane and tail in the gloomy cave. “How has it come to this? Last week I was happily living my life in Ponyville without as much as a care in the world, getting excited about the Summer Sun Celebration and the Grand Galloping Gala at the end of the season.” According to Luna, they had passed the shadow of the mountain that held Canterlot three days ago, and reached the first steps of Foal Mountain, known to locals as Fool’s Mountain for it’s treacherous slopes, approximately one day ago. Twilight was fascinated by what Luna told her of the stars, even though they seemed to freeze in the perpetual night sky, the Princess assured her she could read them. The unicorn took her word for it, having no way to disprove it or any reason not to, her being the Lunar Sovereign herself. “Well,” Tempest muttered as she examined the rocks at the entrance of the cave. “I hope this cave turns into a tunnel with an exit, or we’ll be spending a while digging our way out.” She shot a look at the Princess. “Thanks for trapping us in here.” Luna glared at her and shook her head, splattering flecks of rainwater on the walls around her, and re-soaking poor Twilight in the process. “Oh I apologise, Shadow, perhaps next time should I let your thick skull protect us from a cascade of falling rocks?” Twilight held her head in her hooves once again as the bickering started. “Girls, please,” she mumbled weakly as the insults started to fly. “You wish you were Celestia!” “Scruffy no good vagabond!” “Yak fucker!” “No-horn!” “Everypony please that’s enough!” Twilight cried, finally finding her voice and slamming a hoof down on the hard stone floor, the sound echoing through the dark cave. “Fighting like this isn’t going to get us anywhere so can we please just...” She sighed. “Get along? At least while we’re in this cave?” Tempest scowled but nodded. Luna also nodded and bowed respectfully to Twilight. “I apologise, young Sparkle.” She gave the Shadow a look and muttered under her breath. “It would seem the youth of today is wiser than even the most experienced of us.” The broken horned unicorn grunted and slunk down to her haunches, facing away from them in a sulk and lay down. She absentmindedly pawed at the ground, drawing shapes in the dust. Twilight’s stomach grumbled, breaking the awkward tension. She opened one of the bags at her flank and used her magic to pull some food out. “I’m starving, anypony want some breakfast? Or dinner? Whatever time it is?” she offered hopefully as she held three juicy looking shiny red apples. The Princess gratefully accepted one, levitating it over to herself in an dark glow. She bit into it, crunching the apple noisily, making Tempest’s ear twitch in annoyance. “Do you have to eat as loudly as possible?” she grumbled without turning around. “Yes,” Luna stated matter-of-factly with a cocky grin. “It pisses you off.” A small growl emanated from Tempest in response. Twilight facehoofed with a groan and trotted over to Tempest and levitated an apple down to in front of the sulky unicorn’s face. She grumbled a thanks and took it in her hoof, taking a loud bite of it. Satisfied, Twilight turned back towards Luna and hunkered down by the glow of her magical fire. They all ate without speaking to one another as minutes that felt like eons passed by, the crunching of apples and the flickering of the fire the only source of sound. Eventually, just as Twilight opened the Monstrum, Tempest stood up, dusted herself off, and tossed a well chewed apple core towards the fire. “Well, I’m going to explore this cave, see where it leads. Feel free to follow me, or stay, I don’t care.” Twilight stared at the back of her head as she turned and sauntered off into the darkness. She turned to Luna with an exasperated look and closed her book shut. Luna smiled sadly as she also rose. “We had better follow her, I’d hate to think of anything bad happening to her in this dark dreary damp cave.” She winked at Twilight and walked on ahead, leaving the awkward filly to gather up her pack. As she tightened the straps around her waist, Twilight thought back to their time in Ponyville with a shake of her head. “They go from hating each other to being best friends, then to hating each other again,” she muttered as she cantered off after her companions, sending another illumination spell into the air as she ran to catch up with them. *** Twilight shut her eyes and willed herself out of existence as she sat between the Princess and the Shadow, each one bellowing seemingly as loudly as possible about their previous--ahem--’conquests’. Whose house they had raided she couldn’t say, but knew that whoever it was liked cider as much as Rainbow Dash, and had several casks of it stored away in their cellar, where they all now sat. She grimaced as she imagined the homeowner returning any second now, catching them all in the act of theft and telling tales of debauchery. “I tell you,” Tempest slurred in between large gulps of cider. “There was this stallion out west, he was--hic--thiiis big!” She gestured with her hooves, separating them several inches apart. “Beat that.” She smirked at the Princess. Luna rolled her eyes and grinned as her wings fluttered. “Well many, many--hic--moons ago, there was this mare, with quite possibly the softest mane in Equestria and a--hic--devil in the sheets.” She batted her eyelashes and chuckled. “Oh how she squealed when I-” Twilight slammed her hooves over her ears as the princess began to ramble in excessive detail about this particular mare, causing Tempest to roar with laughter. She shook a mug of cider at the poor filly and grinned mischievously as she wrenched her hooves down from her ears. “What about you, Spurkle? Any good--hic--colts in Ponyville?” Twilight felt her ears burning as she took a swig of cider. Her throat tingled, and her chest felt heavy. Her mind swam with information she never wanted to know. Tempest gave her a prod and eyed her cautiously, seeming to sober up for a moment. “Sparkle have you... Never had sex?” The lavender unicorn’s cheeks quickly turned a deeper shade of red as she set her mug down. “I might have... Once. Or twice. I don’t really see what the big deal is-” Luna slammed her hoof down, scaring the poor thing beside her. “You must tell us!” Tempest eagerly nodded and took a swig of her own drink. “Yes, Twoilet! Tell us!” Together they tried guessing at what Twilight’s conquests would entail. Two stallions at once? A chanceful meet behind the cake shop? A sordid affair in the deepest depths of depravity? A romantic escapade involving some seriously hardcore psychedelics? Twilight scowled and vehemently denied any such thing, but felt a warmth inside her as she was reminded of a similar discussion with her friends a long time ago. “I told you not to call me that, my name is Twi-light.” She took a deep breath and gazed into her empty mug. “I’m out. I’ll-” She stood up to hopefully gain some reprieve from the sudden interrogation, but felt the Shadow’s hoof swing around her and force her back down to her seat. “Oh no you--hic--don’t! I’ll go get you anotherone and you tell Lil’ Miss Moony here allll the details! An’ then tell me everything when I comeback so I can make fun of you.” Before Twilight could protest, Tempest stumbled away in search of another drink, cackling madly. A chill ran down her spine as she felt the Princess’s hoof start to tickle the base of her neck. “So Twi-light Sparkle, tell me about him.” Luna winked as she spoke, taking great pleasure in teasing the young mare. “Was he a local friend of yours?” “Princess, please. He was nopony really-” “Shhhh shh shh shh shhhh, young one. Listen.” Luna leaned in, her eyes blearily looking at Twilight with an unfocused gaze. “Tis no shame of what we speak. For two young lovers to find solace in the night is... Is...” She suddenly threw her head back and stared at the celling, raising her hooves in praise, startling Twilight. “Is ecstasy itself! For no purer act than that of love between a mare and her chosen one exists.” She took a large gulp of her drink as if to punctuate her words. Twilight forced an awkward smile as the Princess began to ramble and heard the rumble of Tempest approach, another cask at her hooves rolling along the ground. “So then, Sparkle, have you provided us with details of your sordid past?” she chuckled as she refilled their mugs. “No...” Twilight thought for a moment and grinned ear to ear, an idea suddenly forming in her head. “But I will tell you in exchange for something.” Tempest’s eyes widened. “A trade you say? Go on...” Luna watched closely, quietly sipping the last of her cider, and chuckling with anticipation. “I’ll tell you all about my mysterious stallion... If you tell us your real name.” Tempest scoffed, while Luna cackled with laughter. “Ingenious, Twilight!” She clapped the filly on her back and continued to chuckle as she took a drink. The Shadow shrugged simply. “That is not a fair trade, Twilight Sparkle, for you already know my name-” “Ah but,” Twilight interrupted and held up a hoof, eager to do some teasing of her own now. “I’ve been reading. In the Monstrum it says that a Shadow must take a chosen name for themselves when they begin training.” Her eyes flashed with glee as Tempest’s face fell. “So what was your name before you became Tempest...” She took a swig of her drink and smacked her lips together and slammed her mug down. “...Shadow.” Tempest’s lip curled upwards in a sneer. “Oh so you want to play that do you?” she grumbled, straightening her neck up. “Okay, okay. So how about this, I tell you my name. You tell us about your secret stallion’s hot throbbing cock, and Luna...” She turned to the Princess and gave her an evil smile as Twilight’s ears burned once more. “Luna tells us about her tryst with Discord.” Twilight’s jaw swung open in surprise. “Her what?” she cried as cider spat out of her nose, causing tears to well in her eyes and her nose to burn. Luna narrowed her eyes and smiled back. “Well played, Shadow. I am curious though, how came you by such knowledge? For such a thing was tens of thousands of years ago, and I assure you, no historian has ever recorded such a thing.” Tempest started back. “Wait... Wait it’s true?” she asked as her eyes widened. Twilight continued to gape in awe and wonder. “The oldest rumour in Equestria is fucking true?!” The alicorn’s ears pinned back as she stammered, her cheeks turning a deep shade of purple as she began to furiously blush. “I--that is--we...” Tempest and Twilight howled with laughter, and began to repeatedly ask very personal questions, much to Luna’s chagrin. *** The cave was indeed a tunnel, and if it had an end it must have been very far away, Twilight thought as she stumbled through the darkness. She could just barely spot Luna in front of her, even with the light shining from her horn. A grunt and a series of squeaks came from up ahead. Twilight and Luna rushed forwards to see Tempest staring down at a group of rats scurrying past. “Vermin,” she muttered and stepped over them. “I hate vermin.” Luna snorted and stepped over them, continuing into the darkness. Twilight smiled to herself as she remembered sweet Fluttershy, who would have probably stopped to ask the rats about their day, or for directions. Out of respect for her friend, probably thousands of miles away somewhere safe, she waited for the rats to move on before moving herself. Luna noticed her lingering and watched her curiously. “What are you doing?” The unicorn blushed and looked down, kicking a rock bashfully. “Oh--nothing just... Remembering.” “Hurry up!” came the short bark of Tempest Shadow up ahead. Twilight’s ears pricked up and she cantered onwards, Luna watched her go and hurried after. Soon they found Tempest gazing up at a large stone wall, with a large stone door in it’s centre. Twilight gasped when se saw it. “Is this...” she asked, barely able to contain the excitement in her voice as she saw the symbol engraved upon the heavy looking door: Two lightning bolts, mirrored. Tempest felt elation as she traced a hoof over the symbol. “It seems there is a god looking out for us after all.” She cast a look at Luna, who gazed at the symbol. The princess noticed her watching, and inclined her head downwards one inch in respect. “Well done, Shadow. It seems you were right after all.” Tempest nodded back, and turned to the door, looking at the heavy-looking handle. “Give me a hoof with this would you?” Twilight and the Princess stepped forwards, their magic intertwining against the large iron ring. “On three,” Luna said. Twilight nodded. “One, two, three!” They lowered their heads in concentration as magic illuminated the dark cave, Tempest grasped the handle in her hooves and tugged. Sweat started to run down twilight’s face as she felt the strain in her horn. Her heart fluttered as she felt the door start to inch forwards. Slowly, but surely, they made progress, and the door came free. Twilight stumbled backwards, suddenly losing her balance as she released her magical grasp. Luna caught her and stumbled back herself a bit. As she straightened herself up with the Princess’s help, she sniffed her nose, and was reminded of something all too familiar to her. “Paper... Ink... Booooks...” Tempest nodded and peered into the dark room. “I would suppose this is the headquarters of the Shadowguard, said to be the oldest library in Equestria, even older than-” “Canterlot’s yes,” Luna muttered. “You’ve told us already.” Tempest shot her a dirty look and stepped forwards into the new darkness. Light illuminated around her as the mark on her flank lit up, and lights high above flickered to life, powered by some unseen magic. Twilight’s jaw dropped and her eyes sparkled with wonder as rows upon rows of books lay before her. “”Oh... My... Gosh... I thought Canterlot was big... There must be hundreds of thousands of books here!” Her brain moved at a million miles an hour as they all entered and stared around. “Come on,” Tempest said as she cantered forwards. “This is just a side entrance.” “I thought you said you’ve never been here,” Luna replied quietly. Tempest shrugged. “Call it a hunch then,” she said cryptically. The Princess grunted at her and walked on, lightly fluttering her wings in irritation. Twilight remained behind as the two strode away, further into the gigantic library. “So many books,” she mumbled and giggle with glee. “So much knowledge, how will I ever-” “Sparkle, hurry up!” Came Tempest’s bark from up ahead. “And shut the door behind you.” Twilight hurried to shut the heavy door, pushing with all her strength against it. “Hnnng!” Finally it closed shut, and she rested against it, panting lightly. She spun around and began to hyperventilate as her urge to read consumed her “Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, ohmygoshomygosh! So many books! All unread! Ancient artefacts!” She gasped for air as her magic grasped several books and opened them, her eyes darting back and forth over the ancient texts. “I just--I can’t!” “Twilight come o-” Tempest’s voice called again. “Don’t take this away from me!” Twilight wheezed, eliciting laughter from somewhere ahead as she struggled to contain herself. Eventually, she gathered her wits together long enough (and a decent amount of books) to catch up to her companions. The library seemed to stretch for miles in every direction around them, seemingly as large as the mountain itself. Luna gazed up at the intricate designs on the ceiling’s high above and whistled. “I’m impressed. This must have taken centuries to build.” Tempest nodded. “At least. The old stories my mentor used to tell me say this place was built long before the Shadowguard arrived. They just moved in.” A purple blur flashed past them, giggling away to itself. “Oh my gosh guys they have Canterlot Cantabiles Volume Thirty One. Thir-ty- One!” Twilight clutched a book to her chest and plastered her ears back. “That’s when it gets good!” She gasped and her magic illuminated around another book, bringing it to her chest. “And over here there’s Windigo Weather Warning from the pre-Equestrian era!” Tempest laughed. “You sure enjoy books don’t you, Sparkle?” Twilight’s head nodded vigorously without turning to look at her. “You have no idea. Oh my gosh guys, I can’t--I just can’t!” Luna brought a book over to herself and read the cover. “Myths of Discor-.” She put the book back quickly and blushed as Tempest flashed a grin at her. “You promised to never speak of that.” “I didn’t say anything. You did.” “Ugh. I don’t even understand myself how the Shadowguard came by most of these books. They should be locked away in the restricted section in the Canterlot Library.” The lavender unicorn’s ear twitched and she slowly turned around, her eyes wide and wild. “Res-tric-ted... Section?” She darted forwards, startling the Princess somewhat. “Where?” Tempest laughed and trotted onwards. “Come on, let’s see if we can find somewhere less open and get some rest.” Luna nodded and grabbed the small unicorn with her magic, hoisting her into the air. “Come along, Twilight Sparkle.” “No! Please! I must read!” “Not right now, we have more pressing matters to attend to. Besides, we can’t exactly leave you alone with all of this forbidden and dangerous knowledge, can we?” Luna smiled sweetly. Twilight’s cries of protest eventually settled at the thinly veiled threats put forth by the Princess. “Alright but... Put me down please, Princess.” Her cheeks burned with indignity and her cheeks flushed red, having regained her composure. The dark blue glow of the princess’s magic released her as she touched down to the ground once again. As they began to ascend the mighty staircase, Twilight let out one last squeak of glee as she glanced back at the hordes of books around them. After what felt like hours of searching the vast fortress, they eventually found a smaller, closed off room, and set up a small camp site as Twilight unpacked their bags. “What we got left?” Tempest asked. “Apples,” Twilight mumbled absentmindedly, her nose currently in a book she’d swiped up. “That all?” Tempest snorted. “Yep.” “You’re not very talkative when you’re nose is in a book you know.” “Yep.” “Alright, have it your way.” “Can do.” Luna chuckled softly to herself as she listened. Fires above them flickered and danced in intricately designed chandeliers, creating fantastic shadows along the walls of ponies fighting monsters. “You said this was a monastery, Shadow?” Tempest nodded, taking a bite of an apple. “So they say.” “Then I must ask, where are the monks? Surely they did not just pack up and leave heir horde of knowledge to rot away in a dusty old dungeon?” The Shadow shrugged. “The stories never mention anyone looking after this place, just that Shadows came from all around to store information.” She cocked her head. “Come to think of it, I’ve never heard of ponies, or otherwise, taking care of the books. I wonder who stored them all.” Silence fell, as the trio felt chills up their spines. Even Twilight, so engrossed in her book and was barely listening, caught the chill in the air. “Well,” Luna hopped up and strode to the door. “I’m going for a look around. You should rest, my little ponies.” Tempest waved a hoof at her and fixed her cloak into a makeshift blanket, slumping down against a wall and closing her eyes. “Don’t die. It’ll take us years to find you.” Luna made a rude gesture with her hoof and sauntered off, leaving the two alone together. *** A few hours passed. Twilight Sparkle shivered as she read over one of the long forgotten books in front of her, her breath wispy and ragged as the small room grew colder. She glanced over at Tempest seemingly asleep across from her. “How can somepony sleep in a place as cold as this?” she wondered out loud. “Because they have no choice.” Tempest’s voice rang out, startling the young unicorn as she looked up. “Oh, Tempest… I didn’t know you were awake,” Twilight mumbled sheepishly. The Shadow chuckled and raised her head. “It’s late, you should be asleep,” she stated. “How can you tell it’s late?” Twilight asked as she closed the book. Tempest gestured to the door Luna had left through. “Because she hasn’t come back yet, I’m guessing she’s still awake somewhere around here.” Her cheeks reddened as she lifted up her cloak. “There’s room for more than one under this dusty sheet, if you want. It’s warmer than nothing.” Twilight smiled and shivered again. She was indeed colder than she thought, her hooves were almost frozen to the ground as she walked over next to the Shadow and hunkered down. The smell of the country roads filled her nostrils, and her head was filled with thoughts of Ponyville and her friends once more. She felt sad, and released an unhappy sigh. As Tempest wrapped the cloak around her and nestled in, she frowned at the mare. “What?” Twilight looked up at her. “I just feel... Lonely, you know?” Tempest nodded. “More than you realise.” She remembered the stories her mentor had told her, of how after every successful hunt they held great feasts and sang and drank, like they had done in Ponyville, and smiled to herself. “Thank you, by the way,” Twilight murmured as she pulled the cloak over her chin. “For this.” “I don’t do cuddling-” Tempest stopped herself and frowned. “...You’re welcome.” They sat in silence for a while, with just the sound of the wind blowing a light chill through the air. Twilight looked over at the doorway. “Don’t you feel a bit sorry for her?” she sked quietly. “I mean, being asleep for years, with nopony to cuddle?” “I told you I don’t do cuddling.” “I know, but still.” Twilight’s heart felt as heavy as her eyelids. She yawned and stretched. “It’s lonely even when you’re standing next to her,” she murmured as her ears pinned back. Sorrow tinged her voice. “It’s strange...” Tempest raised an eyebrow and cocked an ear. “How so?” “I’m not sure,” Twilight continued, “she’s intelligent, a good listener, sometimes even witty in her own way. But she’s definitely a good pony. I know she’s made mistakes, but she’s good in her own right. But it’s like she’s a cold spot in the room. Sad without knowing why.” She turned and looked at Tempest. “It’s not like your sadness.” The Shadow scoffed. “I’m not sad.” “Not right now, but I’ve seen how you look at us. How you gaze off into the distance remembering things, like your family. Or this place.” The unicorn waved a hoof around the room. “You are sad, Tempest, but I can scold you or tease you or talk to you and I know there’s somepony there.” She looked up at the small shadows dancing around the room form the dim fires. “Luna’s sadness is like an icy well; bottomless and heart-breaking. The further you look into it the deeper it goes, then it swallows up your voice and anything you try to say to help just makes it worse somehow,” she lamented, her eyelids fluttering with sleep. “Am I really that sad?” Tempest asked, absentmindedly. They shifted together under her cloak. Twilight chuckled softly and yawned again. “Yes, you are. You don’t even realise it anymore, and then sometimes… you’re nice, and give me your warm cloak as a blanket...” She yawned again, and her eyes finally gave out from exhaustion, and her chest rose and fell with a steady beat. Tempest glanced at her again and smiled to herself. “Well Tempest... I think you’ve gone and made a friend...” she mumbled quietly. She chuckled softly and lowered her head, giving the young mare at her side a quick nuzzle, and closed her eyes, slowing her breathing and allowing sleep to take over. Luna stood on the other side of the door, listening. She rested against the wall as she gazed around the vast library. She closed her eyes and thought about happier times, from when she and Celestia played together as fillies, from when she met that mare in the gardens all those years ago. “She must be long dead by now,” she murmured as a tear rolled silently down her cheek. “I should visit her grave sometime.” As she rested, she closed her eyes, and slowly breathed amongst the dust and the books. “A relic among relics...” *** Tempest awoke with a start. She heard voices shouting outside, and big flashes of green light illuminated the night sky outside her window. Her door burst open, and there her father stood, his mane wild and unkempt. The small filly rubbed her eyes and stretched with a yawn. “Papa?” The dark stallion turned to her. “Hi sweetheart,” he said as he strode to the window, glancing out of it. “Having nice dreams?” He ducked down as figures moved outside the window, cautiously peering up out of it once the coast was clear. “It’s late, papa, what’s happening?” the small filly asked curiously. Her father backed up from the window and motioned for her to lay low on her bed. “Well... You know how papa has some...” He paused and struggled for words as raised voices went past the window. “Theories... About our neighbours?” Tempest nodded sleepily. “You said they were trying to replace mama.” Her father nodded back, his eyes wild and afraid. “Well I think they succeeded, and I’m afraid it’s-” A sing-song voice called to them from inside their house. “Dear? Where are you, my love?” Tempest’s father, a muddy brown unicorn with a rustic red mane, glowered towards the door. He put a hoof to his lips, signalling his filly to keep quiet. Tempest, however, had other idea and broke out into a smile and bounded towards the door, dodging his hoof as he tried to grab her. “Mama!” The door swung open again, revealing her mother: a tall earth pony with pink hair and a dark purple coat. She smiled and turned her green eyes down at the young filly. “My lovely little filly, come to mama.” Her voice almost slithered out of her mouth, causing Tempest to skid to a halt. She glanced back at her father nervously, who lowered his horn and prepared to charge. “Sweetheart... Get out of the way. Mama’s not... Herself.” The mare in the doorway narrowed her eyes. “What’s the matter, dear? Don’t you love me?” she hissed, her eyes flashing green. Tempest’s father fired a burst of magic from his horn, sending her crashing through into the hallway. Tempest recoiled and started after her. “Mama!” Her father scooped her up and dashed out of the room, the sound of buzzing filling the sky as he ran. “Why did you hurt mama?!” she cried as tears welled up in her eyes. “Why?” Her father said nothing as they ran, stallion clutching filly to his chest. She struggled and squirmed in his grasp. “Papa!” Her words seemed to snap some sense into him and he paused running. He opened his mouth to speak as a large flash of green happened behind him, and his wife’s voice hissed out from the dark. “Dearrrr… why do you runnnn? Don’t you lovvve meee?” Tempest yelped as a pony that resembled her mother stumbled forwards. She looked like her mother, yet wrong. Twisted. Her face was half off, revealing chattering fangs underneath, and a glowing luminous eye. Her father stood in between them and lowered his horn. “What did you do to my wife?” The mare cackled and began to grow. Her horn turned jagged and cruel, holes appeared in her legs, her hair turned into a dark cerulean and draped over her face. Her skin changed as her legs grew, and turned into a dark grey as what resembled a crown formed on top of her head, behind her horn. She cackled manically and glared at Tempest’s father. “Does your wife’s love mean nothing to you, stallion? Or perhaps...” Her eyes turned to the young filly at his legs and she sneered, licking her lips. “Oh but your love for your filly is simply... Delectable...” Tempest’s father stood his ground and trembled with fear. “You will not touch her you monster. Where is my wife?!” The insectoid creature sneered and threw her head back. “I have far more interesting things to deal with than a stupid stallion and his delicious young filly.” She flashed a toothy grin at the filly, making her cower. “Drones!” A great buzzing filled the air, as several pairs of eyes lit up the darkness around them. Tempest and her father backed up, whipping their heads around trying to look at the many pairs of eyes suddenly watching them. “Take them.” At the creature’s command, the drones surged forwards, quickly swarming the stallion and his filly. “Run!” he roared, giving his daughter a shove. She needed no encouragement, never feeling so afraid in her life as the nasty grey things gnashed their teeth at her. Unfortunately she ran the wrong way, and straight into the legs of the nasty creature who pretended to be her mama. She shrieked in terror and cowered before her. “My, my, so young, so full of love. Del-ic-ious…” Tempest bucked and whinnied as the creature picked her up with a bright green glow. “Lemme go! I want my papa! I want my mama!” Her horn began to glow bright with her words, and a bright blue glow radiated from her forehead. Her father watched, astounded, as the swarm of bugs around him dispersed. Their leader shielded her eyes and strained to keep a hold of the filly. “Stop--ugh--stop squirming you foul, insignificant-” The glowing intensified. With a loud bang, the bugs’ leader was sent several feet back, and her drones scattered into the night in fear. Tempest’s father scooped her up and stroked her mane. Upon seeing her broken horn he wept, fearing for her life. He held an ear to her small chest and listened. “There it was!” he cried happily, hearing a heartbeat. “Oh my sweet girl...” He cradled her in his legs as the sound of buzzing filed the air once again. He quickly turned and fled, slinging her over his waist, into the nearby forest as a voice cried out behind him. “Find him! Get that filly! Drink them dry my children!” Tempest was barely conscious as her father placed her in a hollowed out tree stump. He smiled at her and gave her a kiss on her forehead. She mumbled something at him. “Pa...pa?” “Stay hidden, sweetheart. I will come find you when it’s safe.” He glanced away, seeing green lights flash in the trees around him. He quickly grabbed a small log and held it to his chest, his magic glowing in a bright aura around it. He looked back at his filly, drifting in and out of consciousness and felt a tear roll down his cheek as he kissed her forehead one last time. Her broken horn fizzed and sputtered. “Pa...” “I love you. I always will. Mama does too, wherever she is.” As her vision faded to nothingness, the last she saw of him was him disappearing into the night, and green lights quickly chasing after him. She heard a familar voice as she slept, calling out to her. ”Tempest...” ... “Tempest?” DecievedIn a darkened corner of the Canterlot Castle, Chrysalis remained in her appointed room, quietly meditating. A thin layer of gelatinous resin coated the walls, secreted by her drones in an effort to appease her and give her some semblance of her own palace. On a nearby table, one of Nightmare Moon’s slaves had left a tea set, much to her amusement. A scheme had begun to form in the Hive Queen’s head, a mischievous plot of the deepest depravities. She smirked and inhaled a deep breath, taking in th sweet aroma of her drones' resin. “A pale comparison to the walls of my beautiful hive,” she muttered. She opened her eyes and looked around as she heard footsteps approaching her door. The door burst open, and she eyed the intruder as he entered, tall and dark, seemingly exuding malice, and grinned to herself mischievously. “My Lord Sombra, to what do I owe this unexpected pleasure?” she cooed, batting her eyelashes at the unicorn. “And at such a late hour?” He bared his fangs and hissed at her. “One of your wretches informed me you wished to speak.” Sombra’s eyes glowed with dark magic and his tail swished in the wind. “Speak.” The Changeling Queen tutted as her horn ignited with a bright green aura, lifting the teapot up and pouring into the two cups she had ready. “Tsk tsk, Lord Sombra, where are your manners?” She levitated a cup up in front of her. “Here. I insist, for we have much to discuss.” Sombra glared at her and flared his nostrils. “Insect, do not test my patience,” he growled. “What do you want?” Chrysalis sighed and sipped her tea, grimacing and flicking her tongue at the aftertaste. “Too bitter. Not enough...” She fixed her eyes on him and grinned. “Love.” Her horn lit up again and held the remaining cup to her guest. The vampire’s hoof swung out, bashing the teacup away. “Speak, you insolent wretch!” he bellowed. Magic swirled around his eyes, and his horn bubbled with black magic as his lip curled upwards, revealing his sharpened fangs. The changeling narrowed her eyes. “Very well, Sombra, very well.” She rose and strode over to him, circling him as she began to speak. “Your pretty daughter and the handsome captain seemed rather enamoured didn’t they?” she taunted as she caressed his muscled shoulder. A low growl emanated from Sombra. “What of it? My daughter is free to choose her own meals.” She shook her head. “I know what spying your next meal looks like, My Lord.” Her lips parted, revealing a row of razor sharp teeth as she breathed into his ear and pressed her body against him. A flash of green light broke out around her, and a young looking mare appeared before the King, bowing graciously. “Look at me now, do I look like a mere meal to you, my lord?” the mare asked with a soft voice, and batted her long eyelashes. Her crimson mane spilled out around her head and down her slender neck, and her tail rose ever so slightly in a small gesture as well. Sombra glowered at her and curled his lip. “So you bid one of your pets to summon me here for what? To seduce me?” The mare laughed at him. “Oh no, my Lord Sombra, perish the thought.” She fluttered next to him, and grew closer to his mouth. “I come bearing... News...” she whispered seductively. Sombra’s horn darkened with magic as he fired a black beam of light at her. “Then speak, and stop wasting my time you miserable shape shifter.” His magic hit her square in the chest, breaking the illusion and revealing the changeling once more, making her double over in pain. She hissed at him and bared her fangs. “Fine.” She straightened up and swept her mane out of her eyes, which gleamed with mischief. “You are deceived, my Lord. One of my spies reported back, informing me he saw your pretty daughter and the captain alone together in the gardens, sharing a passionate kiss. It was all my poor drone could do to stop himself from eating their love then and there.” She grinned as Sombra’s eyes blazed in fury. “You lie.” “I do not, my lord. Also I must suspect...” She leant in closely and looked around dramatically. “That there is a plot against you.” Sombra raised his head and snarled. “You have my attention, worm. Speak quickly, lest I carve your siren’s tongue from your skull.” Chrysalis clapped her hooves together and laughed. “Now, now, Sombra, I want an agreement.” She flashed her eyes at him and curled her lip upwards in a twisted smile as the unicorn averted his gaze. “In exchange for information I provide, you will swear fealty to my Hive.” Sombra snorted. “You are a fool, insect. I should destroy you for even suggesting such a thing.” he glared at her suspiciously. “You expect me to agree to such a deal?” Chrysalis sighed. “Well, my lord, you will get to continue living, and you will be a valued servant of my employ, and Nightmare Moon won’t be able to--” She bit her lip, stopping herself from speaking. The vampire’s eyes narrowed. “Nightmare Moon will have no reason to what?” he slowly asked. “Oh goodness I’ve said to much.” The changeling cackled and fluttered her wings. She looked at him solemnly. “I am afraid it is Nightmare moon who plots against you, my lord.” Sombra’s eyes shrunk with rage. “She...” he growled, words failing him. His hooves began to tremble he was that angry. “How do I know you speak the truth, insect?” he murmured quietly. “How is this no trick?” She looked at him sadly. “We both know the Crystal Kingdom is a shining jewel amongst ponydom, my Lord Sombra. It is no secret Nightmare Moon envies her sister, and how her own subjects revile her, despite her best efforts, while yours...” She paused, partially for effect, partially to watch the vampire tremble in rage. “Yours worship you with utmost loyalty and love.” As she spoke, Chrysalis fought to keep from laughing as the unicorn started to pace. “She wishes to annex the crystal kingdom, as my drone overheard her Captain telling your daughter.” She leant in close with a hushed voice as his eyes widened. “She plans to place your daughter on the throne as you rot in Tartarus for the rest of eternity!” Sombra exploded with fury. “How dare she!” His magic grasped a vase nearby, and hurled it at a wall, smashing the priceless ornament into hundreds of pieces. “To twist my own daughter against me?! To plot to usurp my entire kingdom?!” He rounded on the changeling, who nodded solemnly. “What else do you know?” She smiled, seeing he had finally taken the bait. “Me, my lord? What ever do you mean?” She coyly asked him. His eyes flicking around the room in a mad rage, Sombra finally settled on her and lowered his head. “If you should provide me with information and help me destroy Nightmare Moon...” He paused, sweat dripping form his brow as he struggled with his emotions. He cursed to himself and eventually bent his knees and gazed up at her with a hateful look. “I will swear the entire Crystal Kingdom to you. We shall rule together, and bring a new age of darkness to Equestria as we feast on her inhabitants.” Chrysalis cackled manically. “Very well, Sombra, if that is what you wish.” She bowed, sweeping her down low and grinned evilly. “I accept your terms. Let us plan our next move, starting with that old fool, Grogar, then the Queen’s beloved Captain.” Sombra’s lip curled upwards in a snarl. “Grogar is a mad old goat, he has no power in Equestria.” His ears pricked forwards. “And the Captain is a mere soldier, easily crushed under our combined power.” “The mad sorcerer is immortal, lest I remind you of the ancient tales,” Chrysalis snapped, “and the Captain has the Queen’s ear. We must be careful around them both, my lord, lest our plans are prematurely discovered.” She grinned as he reluctantly nodded in agreement. They began their discussion long into the night, drawing up plans of attack and how best to separate the Queen from her forces and her loyal captain. Soon Sombra was satisfied, and with a careful warning, Chrysalis bade him a goodnight. She knew he would not keep his word, and no doubt planned to betray her as soon as he had a chance, but her plan was already in motion, and her mad machinations were put into place. The changeling queen’s mouth drooled as she thought about the amount of food her Hive would soon have. “The entirety of Equestria...” She licked her lips, forming a twisted a smile and cackled loudly. “Then the world.” *** A knock came at the Queen’s study. She opened her eyes, having rested for a moment from the daily politicking that comes with ruling a kingdom. “Enter,” she barked. Although tired, her voice was still sharp and loud. The door swung open, revealing Shining Armour, clad in freshly minted sapphire armour and a dark blue tunic underneath. A satchel hung at his side, filled to the brim with papers. His mane was now cut short, and his tail cropped, a picture of military fashion and discipline as he held his head high. “Ah, Captain,” she said and smiled as he bowed. “Are the dignitaries gone?” He nodded. “Yes, your Grace. They signed the last of the treaties--here.” His horn began to glow as the rolls of papers floated out from his pack. “All the dukedoms of Equestria have now sworn fealty to you and you alone, Your Grace. From eastern shores to the west coast, the northern mountains to the southern deserts, they all acknowledge you as the rightful Queen of Equestria and promise tribute with every full moon, as per your order.” He grimaced. “And they acknowledge your treaties with the changelings and vampires as law as well.” Nightmare Moon nodded in approval as she inspected the treaties. “And any dissidents?” “Any dissidents found guilty of committing treason or conspiring to commit treason will be given one chance to atone and beg for forgiveness, or publicly executed if refuse. As per your order.” “Excellent, Captain. Well done.” She looked at him and smiled with pride, almost like a mother at her foal. “You may be at ease.” He visibly untensed, yet still remained straight and alert. “Thank you, Your Grace.” Several days had passed since the Queen’s guests had arrived and the incident in the Canterlot town square, and Shining had fully accepted his role in the new Equestria; going so far as to state, on record, that he imagined Nightmare Moon a more capable ruler than Celestia. The former having successfully ended conflict in all of Equestria and bringing order to the world, and instead of just mediating between the problems of the higher born, actively solving them quickly and decisively. He also fully had the Queen’s ear in most matters, military or not. He knew what the public whispered about him, however. The traitor, a cutthroat mercenary, the Queen’s loyal dog--more of a beast than a pony these days. He ignored them, knowing deep down what he did was the right thing to do, and everything he did was in service to Equestria, whether they liked it or not. “I wonder if Twilight is okay,” he thought, as the image of his young sister flashed through his mind for a moment. The Queen watched him carefully. “Something on your mind, Captain?” she asked as she folded up a scroll and handed it back to him, an indigo aura releasing the parchments as he took them in his own magic. Shining swallowed. “I’m just thinking about my sister, Your Grace.” She nodded thoughtfully. “It is a shame she persists in aiding traitors to the crown. Are you so sure she will not repent, Captain?” Her sky blue eyes gazed into his, and seemed to glimmer in the low light. He shook his head. “Twilight was Celestia’s favoured student, she’d never turn against Celestia, she’d do anything for her.” He chuckled bitterly. “Even die for her.” A smile twitched at the sides of Nightmare Moon’s mouth. “Would you not die for me, Shining Armour?” her words were slow, deliberate, taunting almost. He stammered and nervously looked at her. “Yes, of course, my Queen, but...” “But what, Captain?” “...But I am a trained soldier, Twilight is just a... Student.” His face fell as he backtracked his words. “I shouldn’t talk bad about her, she was always much better at magic than I was.” He laughed bleakly. “I remember when we were little, we would compete over everything.” The Captains face washed over as he remembered those silly games he used to play with Twilight, competing over anything and everything, all for that silly paper crown their parents made. Nightmare Moon smiled to herself and held up a hoof, bringing him back to the present. “Perhaps you would prefer if she remained in the capital?” she asked. He slowly nodded, and felt a lump in his throat. “And If she were turned on our side, she would make a powerful ally.” Her eyes glinted with an idea. “Wouldn’t you agree, Captain?” Shining slowly nodded his head again. Out of fear for his sister and himself, he couldn’t say yes, but couldn’t say no at the same time. He thought of Cadance, and her request, hoping to change the subject before he Queen suggested something terrible, he cleared his throat. “My Queen... I must ask a--personal... Favour,” he quietly asked, before a loud knock came at the door, interrupting him. He shook his head and quickly fell silent, standing to attention once again, tall and rigid. The Queen snapped her head towards it and barked a command. “Enter.” The door swung open, revealing the aged blue ram, Grogar. He held a strange bundle of ragged cloth under one leg as he entered. “My Queen,” he said, bowing low. His great horns almost touching the floor he inclined that much. “Captain,” he muttered as he rose and nodded at the unicorn. Shining nodded back out of politeness. The ram didn’t sit right with him, despite Nightmare Moon’s assurances. He claimed loyalty but there was an evil glint in his eye. His creatures, grotesque combinations of ponies and other beasts: goats and sheep, as well as a few ape like creatures, roamed the castle’s grounds, occasionally bellowing at the moon in a guttural language lost to the ages. The Captain’s muscles rippled as the sorcerer strode forth, limping slightly on three legs. “I come bearing news, My Queen.” His eyes held a dark secret and a twisted smile danced across his face. “I believe the three you seek have found the old Shadowguard fortress.” Nightmare Moon leaned forwards, holding her hooves together. “Go on, Grogar. Captain-” She turned to the unicorn. “-Leave us. Tend to your pretty friend.” She winked at him, causing a chill to shoot down his spine. Shining’s ears burned as he bowed respectfully. “Your Grace. My Lord.” He quickly made to leave, taking heed not to learn of Twilight’s location. He couldn’t bear the thought of anything happening to her, and as long as she wasn’t found, she was safe. At least safer than if Nightmare Moon found her. He shuddered and trotted away, hurrying towards the gardens. Negative thoughts were purged from his mind as he thought about his latest rendezvous with Cadance, and his heart swelled as he spotted a familiar pink glow from down below as he approached a window. “Cadance…” he whispered to himself as he saw her sitting there, simply sitting amongst the flowers and staring up at the night sky. He hurried around the corner, hoping to reach the staircase down to her as soon as possible. He practically kicked the door to the gardens open as he rushed to meet her. The alicorn turned around as he approached, her face broke into a large smile as he wrapped his hooves around her. “You’re late,” she giggled as he gave her neck a light nibble. “I’m sorry, the Queen was asking me about-” He stopped himself. While Nightmare Moon allowed their little meet ups, and approved somewhat, she only requested he not tell Cadance anything about her plans or their conversations. ”It is not her I do not trust, Shining Armour,” Nightmare Moon had said. “But her father is a snake, and looks for any reason for violence. Be careful around her, Captain.” Cadance looked at him expectantly. “Yes, Shiny?” He shook his head. “Nothing, forget it.” he gazed into her eyes and smiled. “I’ve missed you.” She laughed. “It’s only been a day you silly colt, are you that starved for attention?” she teased him and gave his nose a light lick. “Even so, and yes I am.” He nuzzled her tenderly as she caressed his chest as they laughed together. She suddenly pulled back and looked away, the hint of sadness in her eyes. “Cadance?” “Shining... I fear my father is becoming unhinged.” She turned to him, definite tears in her eyes. “When he goes without blood for too long he grows increasingly erratic, if he finds out about us... I fear he may do something rash...” Shining Armour sighed sadly. “We must stop him, I was about to ask the Queen if she could help but we were interrupted by Grogar.” He growled lightly. “I don’t trust him, Cadance.” “He is more trustworthy than the changeling,” Cadance snapped, her eyes darkening for a second, showing the red of her true form. “Shap shifters are dangerous, they could be anyone.” They shivered as a cold wind passed by them, and one of the sorcerer’s beasts howled something unintelligible in the distance. Cadance shook in disgust. “They almost sound sad don’t they? Like they’re in pain.” Shining nodded as he held her, shushing her gently and lightly rocking her in his arms. A heavy breathing filled the silence of the night as one of the beasts turned the corner, and fixed it’s red, rectangular pupils on the two. It’s heavy ears flapped and it’s nose flared, the iron ring piercing it’s septum shaking lightly. The satyr shook it’s filthy head and it scraped one of it’s cloven hooves across the ground, creating deep marks in the mud. It’s ape-like arms swung limply as it lumbered on, a deep mournful growl emanating from it’s ragged looking throat. They silently watched it go. Cadance looked at it with pity. “Did you see it’s eyes?” she murmured. “Looking but not seeing. I can’t imagine what foul magic was used to create them.” Shining nodded again and took her hoof in his. “Come, Cady. Let’s go somewhere a bit... Quieter.” She allowed him to lead her on, sadly looking back as she heard another mournful cry from one of the beasts. *** The door closed gently as Shining Armour left, and Nightmare Moon rounded on Grogar as he held up the bundle of rags. “I saw them, my Queen, I saw the Princess Luna and her companions, Twilight Sparkle and the Shadow in a vision.” The old ram’s bell glowed green with magic as he unfurled the rags, revealing his crystal ball. The image of a goat’s eye changed into an image of Canterlot and it’s mountain. “Not two days ago they trespassed near us, Your Grace,” he explained as the image shifted and moved, showing Foal Mountain to the north west. “Amongst the cliffs, they were caught in a storm. Their demise seemed almost assured, however, they disappeared somewhere around here-” He gestured to roughly the middle of the mountain range. “It is my belief the ancient Shadowguard library is stored within this mountain, undetectable by my own magics, protected by a powerful spell of concealment.” He grimaced, his teeth crooked and yellow. “I believe some Divine force may have had it’s hoof in assisting them towards it.” Nightmare Moon’s eyes narrowed. “Are you suggesting my sister gave them guidance?” Her words were like ice against skin, piercing and freezing as his ears twitched in response. “Or something greater than she or I?” The sorcerer cowered before her. “My Queen, I offer apologies, perhaps I spoke to soon. The unicorn, her student, must have some connection we were previously unaware of.” Nightmare Moon closed her eyes. “And are they lost to us now?” Grogar smiled viciously. “No, Your Grace.” The image in the crystal changed once again, showing the hollowed form of the mountain, and three glowing dots appeared on the inside. “The protective spell placed on the fortress must have broken when they entered, and now I am able to trace their magical signatures. I can have an army sent there immediately and destroy the cursed mountain, trapping them for the rest of their miserable lives.” She opened her eyes and looked at the sorcerer. A sadistic smile danced across her face, giving him slight unease. “Send your beasts to the mountain, kill the Shadow and Luna, but bring the student to me alive.” She glowered at him as he covered his crystal in filthy rags once more. “And unspoiled.” She flashed a smile at him. “We shall see how quickly Celestia’s most faithful turns when confronted with my power.” Grogar bowed deeply as a laugh croaked out from his ancient throat. “Yes, Your Grace. She shall break easily.” He straightened up and made to leave her room, glancing back one more time before slipping into the darkened corridors and the castle beyond. The Queen watched him go, and listened to his hoofsteps as he strode away. With a sigh, she turned to the dying fire, tutting lightly. She despised the sorcerer, and his foul creations. She sneered as she remembered the old stories about Grogar, about how he would kidnap young mares and experiment on them, breeding an army of monsters and deformed abominations, until he was stopped by the valiant Gusty the Great, one of the mares he had kidnapped. If her plan was to succeed she needed more assurance than the beasts of Grogar were to acquire the student. “Perhaps Captain Shining Armour would be more capable...” Nightmare Moon chortled to herself as she rose from her seat once more. “No matter. Perhaps I shall go for a walk tonight,” she murmured. She walked slowly through the dark castle, her slender legs carrying her majestic and powerful form. She moved with purpose, several servants caring after the castle as they had for years stopped and bowed to her, either out of fear or respect. She returned their nods graciously, only occasionally pausing to gaze up at the Moon. Each time, she grimaced as the Mare Within seemed to silently judge her from upon high. Soon she reached the expansive gardens, and took a deep breath as the scent of a thousand different types of flowers filled her nostrils. She spotted a small cluster of lunar moths floating in the wind, and stretched a hoof out for them. They landed, and she smiled to herself, finding a momentary peace in such a small act of a mere insect. She gave them a blow of air, helping them on their way as they floated off. A low rumble disturbed the peaceful night, making her scowl. She strode forwards, and quickly located it’s source, and glowered at the gang of satyrs desecrating a fountain. With a spread of her wings and a flash of her horn, she slammed a hoof down on the ground, creating a small shockwave and sending the beasts scampering into the darkness, bleating wildly in their foul language. “I should have the ram flogged for letting his abominations dirty my garden,” she muttered darkly. She strode forwards and flexed her wings. She gave them a quick preening before she leapt into the air, creating a powerful gust of wind beneath her as she rose. She soared through the night sky, finding solace in the cold air. Upon hearing the flapping of wings behind her, she saw a pair of her night creatures following her not too far behind. She slowed to a halt, and allowed them to approach her. She extended a hoof and gave one a tender scratch behind it’s large ears. “Go, my beauties,” she softly told them. “I need no escort in my own palace.” They seemed to comprehend her, and flapped off. Their beastly bodies landed atop a rooftop, and shuffled side by side on their new perch. Their beady red eyes watched as their Queen flew on. As she flew, her face twisted as she spotted the mountain Grogar had mentioned. A low growl rose from in her as she sensed the Princess’s presence, so close yet so far. “Luna...” she whispered as her heart grew colder. Her ear twitched as she heard a shriek from below, and her head snapped downwards. She spotted a serving mare being accosted by one of Grogar’s beasts amongst the bushes and flowers in the garden. She snarled, and flew down to it, startling both it and the mare, who fell back in surprise. ”Enough!” her voice boomed as she landed with a loud crash on the cold stone ground. Her wings fully unfurled, her horn lowered and eyes on fire with the rage of a goddess. The satyr cowered in fear at her as her horn ignited. It bleated something at her and seemed to beg for forgiveness. ”Burn, filth!” It howled in pain as a magical fire engulfed it, leaving naught but a charred corpse in a matter of seconds. The Queen turned to the mare and offered a hoof. “Rise, girl.” The mare glanced at the hoof before gingerly taking it, standing slowly and shaking in her boots. “Th-th-than--kk-k y-you, y-your-r G-grac-ce,” she stammered, her breath hanging in the air, and her teeth chattering uncontrollably. Nightmare Moon looked at her quizzically. “Are you cold?” The mare curtsied and crossed her legs. “Y-yes-s Y-your G-Grac-ce.” Nightmare Moon used her magic to grasp a large leaf from a nearby tree, and conjured her magic to turn it into a small cloak. She draped it over the mare and smiled. “There.” The mare quickly stammered a thanks and grovelled. Nightmare moon waved a hoof at her. “What is your name, girl?” The serving mare looked at her nervously and wrapped the makeshift cloak around her shoulders. “Midnight Harmony, Your Grace,” she said with a curtsy. A smile played across Nightmare Moon’s face and she bowed, craning her neck downwards. “A pleasure.” She rose up and turned her head, gazing up at the sky before addressing the young mare again. “Why are you out at such a late hour, Midnight Harmony?” Midnight Harmony quivered and gulped. “I... Enjoy the night air, Your Grace. It calms my nerves.” The Queen nodded silently. She regarded the mare, a dark blue earth pony with a black mane and tail, her uniform crumpled and muddied from her encounter with the satyr. Her eyes caught her attention--two shining purple pools of beauty. “I concur, young one.” Silence fell around them, making the mare increasingly uncomfortable. She coughed lightly and made to leave. “Begging your pardon, Your Grace, but I must return to my duties, my break’s almost over.” She bowed again and glanced up at the Queen, thoughtfully looking at her. “I beg your forgiveness for the disturbance.” Nightmare Moon waved a hoof. “You are forgiven. Be careful in future, Midnight Harmony.” She jutted her head towards the castle. “Get yourself cleaned up, then return to your duties.” She turned away and spotted some flowers she recognised from before Celestia tore her soul in twain. “Yes, miss, thank you miss,” Harmony said respectfully, and curtsied once again as she left. She stole a glance back at the Queen, seeing her lower her head towards some plants. She smiled and silently thanked her Queen, wishing her a good night as she entered the castle once again. Nightmare Moon gazed at the plant she recognised. Her favourite form when she was a filly. “Night-Blooming Cereus...” Such a thing was usually found in the more tropical areas of the world, and most featured large, spectacular, sweet-scented white blooms that resembled fireworks amidst the night sky. Like her herself, they bloomed open at night and began to wilt by sunrise. The Queen smiled as she compared the plant, fittingly named the Queen of the Night by some, to herself. “Never again shall you wilt, little one, for the Sun will never rise in my Equestria.” She straightened up and looked around the other plants in that section of the garden. She remembered more than a thousand years ago she would sneak out of her bedroom at night to come see her collection. Moonflowers, evening-scented stocks, ironically named daylilies, night phlox, and many others. She wondered if Shining Armour was enjoying his new found happiness with the vampire princess. She chuckled softly and closed her eyes, listening to the sounds of the smaller creatures of the night, moths, crickets, a wolf’s howl in the distance somewhere. The Queen smiled to herself and spread her wings once again, relishing in the moonlight. *** Shining Armour and Cadance held each other’s hooves as he escorted her to her chambers. “My lady,” he said with a bow as they stopped outside an ordinary looking door. He smiled as she curtsied back at him, and pushed the door open. Her bed remained immaculate, as if she hadn’t even slept on it. Shining gazed around the room, gold fabrics embroidered on almost everything, the curtains a light shade of pink to match the alicorn’s coat. Cadance shuffled and her cheeks blushed. “Shiny would you... Like to stay... For a while?” His eyes widened and he stammered a response. “Ah--w-well, you see, Cady--um.” He fell silent as she held a hoof over his mouth and chuckled softly. “Shh. Come.” She led him over to the bed, where she placed a hoof on his leg, squeezing his muscles gently. They gazed into each other’s eyes and gently touched horns. Magic rippled through them both, and Shining placed his hooves on her, caressing her soft body and feeling his heart burn with desire. As his hoof reached her chest, he suddenly pushed her down onto the bed and loomed over her. She laughed and tapped his nose, her wings stretched out behind her on the bed and she traced a hoof over his muscles. “Don’t be so rough, soldier,” she laughed softly. The Captain chuckled and ran his nose along her neck, eliciting a small moan from the Princess. He gave her a kiss, nibbling gently on the side of her neck, making her gasp and open her eyes in pleasure. She wrapped her hooves around him and gazed into his eyes, before he suddenly broke away and straightened up. “Don’t you want to?” she asked quietly as she rose up from the bed, pouting slightly. “More than anything, but the hour is late, and I would not dare befoul one of the Queen’s guests.” he sighed with frustration. “I mean... No disrespect, Cadance,” he mumbled as she looked on sadly. He took her hoof in his and gazed into her beautiful eyes. Cadance glared at him. “I’m very upset, Shining.” She stuck her lip out and pouted. “Don’t make me hypnotize you.” Her eyes were stern, but her threat rang hollow as he kissed her hoof. He chuckled softly and released her. “My lady.” He bowed and clicked his hooves together. The Princess giggled and hopped down from the bed, giving him a small curtsy. “Captain.” They gazed at each other with longing looks. Cadance bit her lip as she next spoke. “Why don’t you just come straight here tomorrow? We’ll have plenty of time that way...” His eyes widened and he swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. “If my Queen has no need of me, I shall be here.” he bowed again. She admired his loyalty to his duty and lowered her head to him. “Until then, my sweet Captain.” Shining smiled as he closed the door to her chambers and rubbed his face. “Oh Shining, what are you doing?” he muttered to himself as he walked away. “She’s gorgeous, and she’s an old friend--more than an old friend.” His cheeks turned red slightly and he smiled. “Why aren’t you-” He froze as he saw a pair of eyes glowing at him from down the corridor. The Vampire King himself leered forwards, his tongue flicking out between his teeth and his eyes red with the blood curse. His horn glowed softly with green magic, and his eyes flashed at him in the dark. “Captain,” he hissed. Shining saluted to him and looked him in the eye. “Lord Sombra.” “So kind of you to escort my daughter to her chambers safely.” “Anything for an honoured guest of the Queen.” Sombra chuckled, an evil, malicious sound. “Good dog.” Shining grimaced and bowed respectfully as the vampire approached him. “My Lord.” Sombra glared at him as he walked past. “Watch yourself, dog. Mistreat my daughter with anything but the finest respect, and I will tear your soul apart. The Queen won’t always be around to protect you.” he chuckled evilly as he began to circle the Captain. “But... If you were to swear your loyalty to me instead...” Shining raised his head defensively. His armour reflected the light off of the torches on the wall. “You speak of treason.” “Precisely. Funny how things work out.” The vampire continued to laugh, and encircle the stallion like a shark circling it’s prey. “My lord?” Shining asked, feeling a lump rising in his throat. His heartbeat grew faster, and louder. “I don’t follow.” Sombra rushed to meet him face to face, bringing them mere inches away from one another. “I know of what you plot, Shining. Armour,” he spat. “I know what the two of you have planned for me. Be warned.” He wiggled a hoof in a mocking manner. “It will not be easy, and blood will be spilt should you pursue your foolish mission.” Shining’s blood ran cold. Sweat started to dot his forehead as he prepared magic, trying to keep his horn from lighting up until absolutely necessary. His mind raced as he fought to keep his composure, and the anger bubbling inside of him. The vampire retreated, thankfully, and sneered at him. “Go, little dog. Alert your master if you must, let us see if she believes a traitor over her councilmember.” Shining Armour stood, frozen, his voice seemingly caught in his throat. “How does he know? Did he have us followed?” He racked his memory trying to remember if anypony had seen them. No-one, only one of Grogar’s things as it shambled off. “It couldn’t have... Could it?” The vampire cackled at him, enjoying watching the stallion squirm, before rushing close to his face once again. “Run. Before I rip your heart out and feed it to my daughter.” At Cadance’s mention the Captain finally regained his composure. Images of her beauty flooded his mind, settling his nerves slightly. He smoothed his coat down and nodded to the King. “My Lord Sombra.” He bowed deeply. “Thank you for this enlightening talk. I will heed your words very carefully and know I meant no disrespect to such an honoured Guest of Nightmare Moon.” He remained bowed, feeling the sweat drip from his head onto the cold ground. “I bid you a good night. If I may?” He gestured to the hallway, raising his head slightly to look at the King. Sombra waved a hoof. “By all means, Captain.” He grinned and bowed back, his fangs sending a shiver down the young Captain’s spine. His words dripped with venom, like a viper waiting to strike. He chuckled to himself as he saw the stallion’s tail turn the corner, and waited for a moment to hear his breathing. He sounds of his heartbeat filled his ears and he closed his eyes, savouring the sound of fresh blood being pumped through a body. Satisfied the dog had ran back to it’s master, he grinned and muttered to himself. “All too easy.” A ring of green light sprung up around him, revealing his true form. The Changeling Matriarch’s eyes flashed in the dark as she strode away, her form merging with the shadows around her. “Let the games begin...” Siege“Tempest Shadow!” cried Twilight as she shook the dark mare. The sleeping pony’s cries echoed throughout the small room, and her legs kicked out as if she was running from something, or someone. Her mouth whimpered and quivered as she quietly spoke. “Pa...” With another shove, Twilight began to despair as she feared her friend was caught in a nightmare most terrible. “Tempest please wake up!” As she rocked, Tempest’s eyes snapped open. She quickly jumped up and whipped her head around, looking but not seeing the room around her. Her eyes were wild and scared, something which terrified the filly that woke her. “Easy, Tempest... It’s me, Twilight... Remember?” Twilight slowly said and raised her hooves carefully and gestured around the room. “You’re okay... You’re safe.” The familiar walls and smell of dusty old books calmed Tempest’s nerves, and she slowly regained her composure and smoothed her mane down. She quickly turned and wiped her eyes, trying not to let the purple mare see. Twilight carefully stretched out a hoof. “Tempest, are you-” she started. “I’m fine,” Tempest snapped back, and batted her hoof away. “We’ve wasted too much time here. We should keep moving.” Her voice, although angry and cold, was wrought with sorrow and bitterness. “This was a mistake.” The young mare looked on sadly as Tempest began to pace back and forth, muttering and swearing to herself. She bit her lip as she internally debated whether or not to ask her about her nightmare. As Tempest grew increasingly frantic in a matter of seconds, she swallowed hard and quietly spoke up. “You were talking in your sleep...” Tempest froze. Her ears laid back against her skull and she took a deep breath. She seemed to tremble, with fear, anger or sadness, her young friend couldn’t tell. “What happened, Tempest?” Twilight asked slowly. “You can tell me. Maybe I can understand. Your pa-” The Shadow rounded on her and hissed between her teeth. Her eyes blazed in anger. “You can never understand, Twilight Sparkle. You’ve never lost anyone, you’ve never seen half the things I’ve seen, or done.” She sneered viciously. “You should go back to Ponyville and find your precious friends.” Twilight slapped her across the face, leaving a dark red mark on her cheek and stunning her for a moment. “That’s enough, Tempest!” Her voice wavered as Tempest scowled and opened her mouth to retort. Twilight cut her off quickly. “I understand that you’ve been alone for a long time, but you seem to forget I sent my friends away to an unknown world, my brother was in Canterlot when Nightmare Moon attacked and I haven’t heard from him since!” She blinked as tears stung at her eyes. The Shadow’s words cut her deeper than she realised as memories of her friends, her brother, her parents, all came flooding back to her in that instant. “And I don’t even know where my parents are or if they’re dead or not. So don’t you dare tell me I don’t know what it’s like to... To...” She broke down and began to sob quietly. Her haunches slunk to the ground as she struggled with her emotions. Tempest looked at her, shocked. She felt a deep sense of shame twist in her chest. “How could you be so blind, Tempest?” she thought as pity wrenched her gut, like a hot knife thrust into her, twisting and turning. Her mouth opened and closed several times as she fought for the right words. “Sparkle... Twilight I’m-” “Forget it, Tempest,” Twilight snapped and rubbed her eyes. She slowly rose and turned away. “Lets find Luna and see if we can-” Tempest reached out and placed a hoof on the filly’s shoulder. They shared a look, of regret and sadness, and forgiveness and bitterness. A few minutes of silence passed as they gazed into each other’s eyes. “I’m... Sorry,” the Shadow mumbled and removed her hoof. “I’ve never...” She grimaced and struggled for words. “It’s... Difficult for me to explain.” Her eyes regarded the purple mare sadly. “I’m sorry... You’re a braver pony than most, Twilight Sparkle.” Her words caused twilight’s heart to swell, and she seized her chance to extend a hoof in friendship. “We’re friends, Tempest, friends listen to each other.” She gave a warm smile. “I’ll be here if you want to talk. I’ll listen to you.” Tempest blushed and waved her hoof away, feeling her heart melt at the pony’s words. “Don’t get all mushy on me now, Sparkle, we still have to save Equestria first.” She grinned and gave Twilight a light punch, who winced in pain and gave her--a very weak in comparison--punch back. “We should find Luna, still,” Twilight said, noticing the alicorn’s absence. “I hope she doesn’t feel left out at all...” Tempest nodded. “Sure I suppose.” Her mouth twitched slightly. “Remember what happened last time she-” She covered her mouth as if part of a conspiracy. “Felt left out?” Twilight snorted in laughter and gave her a light shove. “Tempest! You’re terrible!” They laughed together as they set off looking for the alicorn. Twilight gasped as she saw the endless and countless books once again. “I’d forgotten just how many there are...” “You’d forget your own horn sometimes if you let yourself get caught up in your books,” Tempest chortled as she strode onwards. “Come on, Luna must be around here somewhere.” Twilight blushed and mumbled to herself as she trotted after her friend. “I wouldn’t go that far... Well... Maybe.” *** Luna poured over some books as she absorbed ancient knowledge, lost to the annals of time itself. Her ear twitched as she heard her companions calling for her. She sighed and placed the book amongst the shelves once again and hoisted a small collection of books she had gathered in the air with her magic. She spread her wings and rose into the air, spotting her companions nearby and gracefully lowered herself to them. Her face betrayed no emotion as she greeted hem and bowed deeply. “Twilight Sparkle. Tempest Shadow. I trust you slept well?” Her eyes glinted mischievously. “No bad dreams I hope?” Tempest glared and grunted at her. “We slept fine, not that its any of your business.” Twilight held her head in her hoof once again and offered the Princess an apology. “Ignore her, Luna, she’s just crankier than usual.” She smiled weakly as the Princess looked on, unamused. She jabbed the Shadow in her ribs and gestured to apologise. The Shadow sighed and rolled her eyes. “Fine. Sorry, Luna--Princess.” She looked at the pile of books next to Luna, still aglow with her indigo magic and raised her eyebrows. “What were you doing with all of them?” The Princess scowled. “I was busy researching spells on how to defeat our enemy, I’ll have you know,” she snapped and set the books down. “Or have you forgotten that is why we came here in the first place?” Tempest raised a hoof defensively and gritted her teeth. “Alright, easy, Princess. Have you learned anything?” she asked, seemingly genuine as she inspected the old textbooks. Luna paused, the Shadow’s former arrogance and lack of temper seemingly vanished catching her off guard. “I... Yes, actually.” One of the books in her magical grasp slid forwards. The symbol of the two sisters emblazoned on the front, Twilight tilted her head as she recognised it. “That’s the same book I had in Canterlot, and Ponyville.” Luna nodded. “Indeed, it is a common enough book these days, but I suspect it was a historical artefact when placed here in this archive.” She waved a hoof around the room. Tempest snorted. “So you found ancient history in an ancient library, who would have guessed.” She shook her head and made to move on. Luna rolled her eyes and glared at her. “And if you read ancient books in ancient libraries, then you might learn a thing or two.” The Princess opened the book and pointed at the page. “The only way Celestia defeated Nightmare Moon in the past was with the Elements of Harmony-” “Yes, yes we’ve all heard the stories, and how the Elements were shattered, never to be used again. That’s old news, the Elements are kept in Canterlot, simply broken relics now. What does that have to do with anything?” Twilight bit her lip as Luna glared at the Shadow. “And,” she continued, “That forced Nightmare Moon’s soul--my soul--in two. I know what I have to do, but I have to be close enough to her for it to work.” Tempest blinked at her in confusion. “Care to explain?” The young unicorn gasped a she understood. “You mean you have to...” Luna nodded solemnly. Tempest flicked her eyes between them and tapped a hoof in impatience. “Well?” The princess turned to her and looked her in the eye. “I must commune with Nightmare Moon herself. I must try and convince her that we should become one--whole again.” After a few seconds of silence, the Shadow burst into laughter, at which Luna glared. “What, you want to waltz up to the Queen of Evil and just ask her nicely to merge your consciousnesses back together? I never took you for a joker, Princess.” She doubled over in laughter, clutching at her breastplate and wiped a tear from her eye. “I wasn’t joking, Shadow,” Luna growled. Twilight scratched her head. “Sorry, Princess, it does sound a bit... Difficult,” she mumbled as the Princess’s gaze rested on her. “I mean... Not that it’s a bad plan or anything, it’s not like we have any other ideas.” She chuckled nervously as the alicorn’s gaze intensified on her. “How would we get you that close to her?” Luna held another book out in front of her and floated it towards the youngest of the three. “I believe there is something in this book that should help.” Twilight squinted as she read the dusty cover. “A Compendium of Advanced Magic, by-” She gasped. “Star Swirl the Bearded?!” The Princess nodded. “I understand you were at the top of Celestia’s classes in magic?” Twilight nodded vigorously, almost drooling as she snatched the book in her magic and gazed through the forgotten pages. Tempest narrowed her eyes. “How would you know that?” Luna batted her eyelashes and smiled coyly. “Call it a hunch,” she said, almost imitating the Shadow perfectly. The Shadow scowled and snorted. Twilight gasped as she read the ancient book. “There’s a teleportation spell here!” she cried in excitement as her eyes rapidly scanned the pages. The Princess nodded. “Indeed, I believe Star Swirl wrote the most powerful spells he discovered down in this very journal. My friends,” she reached her hooves out tot them. “I believe we can use this spell to transport ourselves straight to Canterlot in a matter of mere seconds instead of days.” Twilight clapped her hooves and praised he princess for her quick thinking, while Tempest rested against a shelf and thought about the princess’s words. “I... That may actually work. Not bad, Princess.” She clapped the alicorn on the back and smiled. Finally they had a plan of attack, and a mad scheme like that might actually work. Their joy was abruptly cut short, however, as a loud crash rang throughout the library. The trio slowly turned their heads towards the door they had entered through. It shook on it’s hinges, and another crash was heard. “Shadow, was there another entrance you didn’t know about into this place?” Luna quietly asked, fixing her gaze on the door as the walls shook and dust rose into the air. Tempest shook her head slowly. “We found that door by accident, if there’s another way in I don’t know it.” “I fear it may be too late to search for another.” Another loud crash sounded as door buckled and shook. Several howls and dark chanting reached their ears, and a foul stench assaulted their nostrils. “Ugh what’s that smell?” Twilight asked and covered her nose. Tempest stretched her legs and sneered. “Satyrs. Probably worse.” Twilight’s lip trembled and her stomach performed somersaults as the smell intensified. “What are satyrs?” she quietly asked as they backed up. The Shadow shook her head and began to stretch. “Wretched creatures. Twisted forms of creatures fused together using an ancient and forgotten magic.” Her eyes darkened. “Grogar’s magic.” Luna’s nostrils flared as she stretched her regal form and flexed her back legs. Her horn silently ignited with a magical glow and she tapped her hooves on the ground. She craned her neck backwards to give her wings a quick and careful preen. The young unicorn shivered and tilted her head, craning to get a look at the door as it shook. “I thought Grogar was supposed to be an old mares tale, older than Nightmare Moon?” “He is.” “Then...” Twilight gulped. “How can this be him?” Tempest sighed in frustration. “Because, Sparkle, some creatures are older than Equestria itself. Grogar was no exception, my mentor told me his magic was a long hunted source of monsters in lands west of Equestria, and they hunted the old goat for years but never found him.” Another rumble and crash shook more books off of their shelves. “I guess he found us instead. Luna, are you ready?” She grimaced and turned to the alicorn. The Princess nodded. “I am.” She swiped her horn through the air As if to punctuate her words, a loud rumble and a heavy crash sounded as the door was smashed off of it’s hinges. The lights above flickered as the mountain itself shook. Twilight’s eyes widened as she saw several foul smelling creatures slowly creep through the dust and the rubble. Large bipeds, with great curved and twisted horns, cloven hooves drenched in blood and bodies caked in filth. Her stomach churned as the smell overpowered her nostrils, and her cheeks puffed outwards as she fought to keep from vomiting. Tempest herself grimaced, and even Luna held her muzzle for a moment. “They cake themselves in shit to unsettle their opponents. Don’t let it distract you,” the Shadow muttered and hacked a gob of spit at the creatures. “Imagine fields of nice smelling flowers. That’s what my mentor told me.” “Some of them look like ponies...” Twilight mumbled and pointed. A few satyrs walked on all fours, their heads once clearly ponies, now twisted and bent beyond all recognition. Twilight gasped as she saw the tarnished armour of the royal Canterlot Guard. Luna grabbed her quickly and held her back, shaking her head. “They are no longer their former selves, Twilight Sparkle. You must remember that.” The Princess looked at them sadly as they cried pitiful mewlings. “Killing them now would be a kindness.” Twilight gulped and nodded, covering her mouth as the creatures advanced. One of the bipedal beasts cracked a vicious looking whip and shoved one of the pony hybrids forwards. The wretch’s mouth frothed as it began to charge, head lowered, horns pointed upwards, in a shambling gait. Tempest fired a lightning blast at it, the sheer intensity of magic and weakened state of the poor wretch caused it to incinerate into dust almost immediately. Twilight remained horrified and stepped back as Luna joined the Shadow in the defence. Magic flew through the air, the trio worked silently as the mournful cries of poor wretches rose up against them. Hybrid after hybrid fell amongst their kin, and soon only the biped satyrs remained. They bellowed loudly and brandished cruel looking weapons; jagged swords and knives, long poles with hooks on the end, barbed whips that dripped with fresh blood, and began their attack. The Shadow and the Princess held the line again while Twilight looked on in horror and sadness. Flashes of magic lit up the darkened room and created long shadows on the walls around them. As the satyr with the whip pointed at Twilight it mumbled something and licked it’s lips, a shiver was sent down the unicorn’s spine before the creature exploded with magic. As the dust settled, they heard the thundering sound of hooves approach from the cave entrance. Tempest turned to her companions. “We need to move, it’s not safe here.” She looked at twilight curiously. “It would seem they know something about you, Sparkle.” She glanced around the walls. Rows upon rows of bookshelves lined the library, defending a position here would not be ideal. She grimaced as she turned her attention back to the door. “Agreed,” Luna replied and nodded. She looked at Twilight. “You must be strong, Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight nodded glumly. “I will be, they’re just so...” She looked at the corpses of the pony satyrs, used as mere cannon fodder. Meat shields. “Horrific.” “As I said, killing them now is a mercy.” The Princess sneered as more red eyes approached hem from the dark, and guttural cries once again rose up from the smashed entrance. She glanced at Tempest, who steadied herself. “Do you still have that spellbook, Twilight?” Twilight’s ear twitched as she looked down at Star Swirl’s spellbook, having completely forgotten about it until now. “Oh yes, of course!” She looked at the Princess and mumbled an apology. “We cannot hold them forever, you must get that spell working, Twilight.” The young unicorn felt panic creep up on her as she suddenly realised their entire plan now rested on her. She took a deep breath and nodded solemnly. Tempest rounded on her. “I hope you’re as good as magic as being Celestia’s top student would imply. We can hold them off for you while you ready the spell.” She shared a nod with the Princess as a mass of shadow grew behind the satyrs, who stopped and began to beat their chests and bellow loudly, chanting almost. A chorus of crows calls rose up behind the beasts, and they parted to reveal their leader. The Shadow’s face dropped as she saw a pony stride forth, blacker than Nightmare Moon herself if that was possible, surrounded by spectral crows. Two large, feathery wings stretched out behind the mysterious pony, and it’s head was encased in what appeared to be a large bird skull. Sharp, nasty looking talons grew where it’s hooves should be, and none of them could see it’s eyes on it’s cursed head but felt it’s cold gaze all the same. “Crow Demon...” The Shadow murmured. “Stay behind us, Twilight.” The satyrs mouths frothed as they bellowed and chanted as the demon held a claw up, and pointed at the small unicorn. A whisper filled their heads, unintelligible but it’s intent was clear: They wanted Twilight Sparkle. The young mare felt the reassuring wing of the Princess on her back, and glanced at her companion. Luna looked onwards at the demon, her face twisted into a snarl. The satyrs parted as the demon shook it’s head and raised it’s talon higher, as if it was signalling for something, or someone. Several satyrs disappeared behind it, and a chattering of shrieks and howls rose up as they clambered back through the rubble, heavy chains in their hands tugged on something big. The ground shook and the walls rumbled as a great beast lumbered forth, heavy chains around it’s neck and gold bangles on it’s twisted horns. A giant, red, goat-like eye swivelled and observed it’s surroundings, focusing on the trio who stood opposite it. It roared in anger, and a horrific stench crept past it’s jagged and rotten teeth as it shook it’s filthy head, causing the ornaments on it’s horns and chains to rattle and jingle. It’s claws flexed and it’s cloven hooves shook the earth with each step. “Cyclops,” Tempest muttered. The crow demon hissed as a murder of spectral crows surrounded it. It vanished, and they spun around to see it materialise behind them, cutting off any chance of escape. “Twilight...” Tempest swallowed hard. “Are you ready?” Twilight nodded and gulped, clutching the book to her chest. “I think so...” “Luna, give Twilight the time she needs. Take care of the cyclops. I’ll deal with this.” The Princess nodded in agreement. She sneered as the cyclops lowered it’s head and scraped a hoof, preparing to charge. Tempest’s voice dropped to a whisper with her next words. “Twilight, stay low. If you see a chance to run, take it.” Twilight shivered as sweat dripped down her face. “Right.” Her heart thumped in her chest and she felt her hooves start to sweat. She trembled as she held the book and prepared herself. Her horn lit up with a soft magenta glow as she furiously began to try casting the spell. She took another deep breath and exhaled slowly. “Remember what Spike said he does when he’s stressed... I count slowly count to ten, then by the time I’m done, I’m calm! Right... One, two... Three...” She closed her eyes in concentration. Time itself seemed to slow as they all prepared themselves. Princess stared at cyclops, and Shadow stared at demon. The two ponies back to back, and Twilight in between them. Seconds crept by in what felt like eternity, then the room exploded in movement. The crow-demon shrieked and rose into the air, it’s spectral posse surrounding it and flying upwards to the high rafters. The cyclops roared as it charged forwards, horn lowered and mouth salivating. *** Tempest rushed forwards, her horn crackled to life as she fired a blast of lightning at the demon. It nimbly dodged her, twirling through the air as it soared forwards. The Shadow grimaced and charged as it landed and curled it’s black wings. A flurry of her blows connected with it, forcing its head to look one way, then another again and again. Without caring, or feeling her blows, the demon jumped into the air, it’s mighty wings spreading and creating a heavy gust of wind. It dove towards the Shadow, catching her in it’s talons and carried her away from her companions. She grimaced as she realised she should have known they would try and separate them, and hoped Luna had it handled enough to keep Twilight safe. Her thoughts turned to why they wanted her. She didn’t care, and grimaced as she punched and kicked in the air, trying to free herself. The demon dropped her and circled in the air. The Shadow’s horn once again ignited, firing blast after blast, lighting up the dark room. It dodged her again and again, and she realised it was too nimble to fight at range, and had to close the distance. She watched as it flew, almost like a large black bird, almost graceful. She sneered at it and spat on the ground. “Stand and fight you coward!” It’s cold dead beak snapped towards her with unseen eyes and dove, moving faster than she anticipated. She quickly ducked, and blindly swung a hoof at it’s face. She heard a sickening crack, and the demon tumbled to the ground. It skidded along the ground and came to a halt, then slowly rose up and stared at her as she charged. It’s wings rose up and blocked her hooves as she swung them downwards. It grasped one of her hooves and held her steady. Tempest noticed her blow had cracked it’s skull, revealing skinless muscles and sinew underneath. She shivered as she glared at it. “What are you?” she muttered through gritted teeth. The creature gargled something from it’s throat and fell back, releasing it’s grasp and flipping the Shadow over itself, and sent her careening through some shelves. She winced in pain as she landed, and spat as she glared at the monster. She quickly jumped up and lunged forwards again, her hooves again connecting with the beast’s wings. This time, the crow-demon used it’s talons and legs in defence, and seemed to almost dance with the Shadow as it dodged and parried her. It somersaulted over her as a low hiss escaped it’s cracked skull. With a push of it’s wing, it forced Tempest back as the muscles beneath it’s skull pulsed and quivered, suddenly exposed to the cold air. Tempest noticed a broken piece of wood, just the right length to be used as a weapon, and grabbed it in her mouth. She swung with it, striking the demon again and again as it continued to parry and deflect her blows. It dodged backwards and furled it’s wings around itself. The Shadow saw her opportunity and jammed her makeshift weapon in between the demon’s wings, forcing them open, but snapping the wood in the process. It hissed and gargled softly in surprise as Tempest began to strike it, kicking and punching with all her might. Her hooves felt sore and ran red with blood as the demon’s hard tissue began to wear her down. Slowly but surely, she gained ground on it, and saw it began to struggle as much as she did. Her hoof connected with it’s jaw again and stunned it for a moment. Tempest grunted and flared her nostrils, but saw her opening as the demon stumbled backwards. She quickly spun around, and gave a powerful kick with her back legs to the wretch’s face. It fell back, it’s beak now completely shattered, and revealed a row of gnashing, rotten teeth and a skinless face. Black, soulless eyes gazed down at her as it felt a spark of fear it had never felt before. She jumped forwards closing the gap between them, eyes ablaze with fury, and jammed her horn against it’s skull. It squawked as lightning erupted around it, coursing over it’s wretched body and singing it’s dark and cursed flesh, and then finally it collapsed, quickly turning into ash. The Shadow panted as she looked down at her vanquished foe. Her bones creaked and disagreed as she stretched. With an audible click, her spine cracked and she shook her head in satisfaction and released a gasp of air. A glowing light caught her eye, and the sound of a shriek filled her ears. She turned, and saw the cyclops dangling a pony over it’s mouth. She recognised the pony’s purple coat, even at a distance. “Twilight...” A growl emanated from the dark mare, She stumbled forwards and charged her horn up again, before pausing and watching in abject horror as the beast dropped the pony into it’s mouth. An unholy scream rose from the Shadow as she hurled herself forwards, lightning crackling the around her scorched the air and ground beneath her feet. *** Luna soared through the air as the cyclops swung at her. She dodged, using her skill in flight to her advantage, and fired a blast of magic towards the beast. It roared as the blast connected, glancing off of it’s rotten hide. The cyclops lowered it’s head and spotted Twilight pouring overt he book, her horn sputtering and failing with magic and made to lunge at her. The Princess saw it’s goal, and dashed in front of the unicorn. She gazed up at the cyclops’ colossal body and cast a shield around the two of them, causing the beast to cry out in anger as it’s fist smashed down on them. “Twilight, move,” she grunted as her nose began to bleed, the strain of the magic and the beast weighing down on her too heavily. “I can’t hold this for much longer, when I release, run.” Twilight nodded and scrambled to her feet. She held the book with her magic and readied herself. “I’m ready, princess.” Luna nodded and used her magic to push outwards, dazzling the beast as it reached down once again.”Me,” she hissed at it as it’s singular eye blinked in confusion and focused. “Focus on me, you wretch.” It bellowed in a foul, primitive language and swiped at her. She grinned to herself as it took the bait and moved away from the young unicorn, who breathed a visible sigh of relief and mouthed a thank you to her saviour as she fell back, taking cover behind one of the great shelves. The Princess began to gallop in circles around the beast, firing occasional blasts of magic and holy light at it. The cyclops raged again, and began to feel dizzy as she ran in circles around it. Growing in anger and frustration, it slammed it’s hands down, creating a small shockwave that shook the ground around it, knocking several of the shelves over and exposing the beasts’ true target. The young mare yelped as her cover was stripped away, and just focused her head down and continued trying to cast the spell. “Come on, Twilight. Come onnn…” Luna realised she needed to change tactics lest the abomination bring down the mountain itself, and crush her young friend in the process, and spread her wings as she began to rise into the air. She sent another blast of magic that connected with it’s head, searing it’s flesh and making it howl in pain. The cyclops’ red eye swivelled as it watched the alicorn, and made to grab chunks of broken bookshelves and hurl them upwards at her. She flared her nostrils as she dodged it’s projectiles, and pointed her horn downwards. Her wings folded, and she turned into a nosedive, hurtling towards the beast aiming for it’s head. Twilight tore her eyes away from the book for a moment and watched in wonder as the alicorn’s horn glanced off of the cyclops’ horns, and how she jabbed repeatedly at it between blasts of magic and beams of energy. Luna quickly flew around to it’s back, and pointed her horn downwards. With a mighty cry, she drove her horn into the beast’s back. It threw itself back and howled in pain, reaching around trying to grab it’s assailant. Twilight’s wonder turned to horror as it finally grasped a hold of the Princess’s leg, ripping her off of it’s back and hurled her away. She collided with the wall of the library, rubble and bricks falling around her as the dust became disturbed. The young unicorn’s blood ran cold as the monster turned to her, licking it’s lips and focusing it’s gaze solely on her. Her horn continued to sputter, the fear she felt too great to concentrate. It’s deranged eye watched her carefully, and made to quickly grab her. Twilight scrambled to get away, furiously trying to cast a spell to defend herself but to no avail. She screamed as one of it’s claws wrapped itself around her and hoisted her into the air, towards it’s salivating mouth. She threw up as a stench akin to hundreds of rotted bodies overpowered her and shrieked in terror as the maw opened,. Her eyes widened as she gazed into the empty maw of the beat’s churning throat. Dazed, Luna emerged form the rubble and wiped the blood from her nose. She rose to her feet and spread her wings, her horn dripped with blood as she charged forwards in a blind rage, unaware that the Shadow had a similar idea as their friend faced mortal peril. Time seemed to slow as the beast released the young mare in it’s grasp. Sounds dulled and quietened and she vaguely heard a scream of anguish as a blinding white-blue light appeared in her peripheral vision, and searing hot pain shot through her abdomen. Memories of her friends and family flooded her mind. Luna and Tempest, all the books she hadn’t read in that library, and last but not least Spike, her dearest little adoptive brother Spike who stuck by her through thick and thin, Spike who she had lied to and abandoned. “Oh Spike,” she thought to herself. “I’m so sorry... I hope you’re okay...” As the world faded to darkness, the pain began to recede. She heard voices shouting, and then everything went black. *** Shining Armour paced in Cadance’s room. A fine layer of stubble graced his chin as he hadn’t rested for hours. He told her of the king’s threat, how he must somehow know of their plans. She looked on with a worried expression and licked her chapped lips. “Shiny, sit with me...” she murmured. He didn’t hear her, or ignored her, and kept pacing. He glanced at her. “What if Nightmare Moon finds out what we were planning? That’ll be the end for us. Sombra will get his wish, we’ll never see each other, if I’m lucky I’ll be dead or-” “Shining that’s enough!” Cadance shouted, startling him. Her wings unfurled and her eyes reddened. “Please just... Sit with me.” She patted the bed next to her, and relaxed her eyes, returning them to their usual beauty. “Please.” Shining gazed at her as he slowly relaxed, and crossed over to her. He knelt down in front of her. “Cadance I’m-” “Shhh,” she cooed and stroked his face. “We’ll figure something out, trust m-” A loud bang at the door cut her off. Shining stood and straightened his armour. They glanced at one another before Cadance wiped her eyes and cleared her throat. “Come in.” The door swung open, revealing one of Shining’s guards. “Captain, sir.” he saluted, his voice low and gravelly, his serpentine eyes regarding his commanding officer and visiting Princess carefully. “Ma’am.” Shining nodded and saluted back. “At ease, soldier.” The dark pony slackened his muscles. “The Queen requests your presence at once in her study, sir.” He nodded at Cadance. “The Princess is also requested, sir.” Shining and Cadance shared a glance. “We’ll be along at once,” the Captain said and saluted. “Thank you.” The guard saluted back. “Sir. Ma’am.” He closed the door behind him, leaving the two alone with their thoughts. They looked at each other longingly, at that moment wanting nothing more than to be two commoner ponies far, far away from their current positions, possibly under some bed sheets. The alicorn strode to her lover and gently took his hoof in hers and smiled, hiding her emotions well. “Come on, Captain. Our Queen has need of us.” Her voice was heavy with grief. He suspected she had reached at least a similar conclusion to him as his mind raced. Had Sombra confronted the Queen? Had some unknown machinations of his come to pass? Shining gazed into the Princess’s eyes and leant towards her. “As long as she’s safe, do whatever it takes, Shining.” They kissed, knowing full well what awaited them was nothing good, and took solace in one brief moment of respite before leaving together, and silently marched through the castle. Several serving mares whispered amongst themselves as they saw the two stride past. The castle was aflutter with gossip about them. The Captain and the Princess: Two star-crossed lovers brought together in dark times, like an old fairy-tale. Cadance smiled sweetly at them as they passed by, while Shining remained stoic and alert. As they rounded the final corner, they saw several of Sombra’s guards outside of the study, their eyes masked by the glowing green of their helmets. They bowed as their Princess passed by them, and she curtsied to them in kind. She offered her lover a brave smile and prepared herself. Shining Armour took a deep breath as he rapped his hoof on the Queen’s door. The door swung open in silence, revealing Nightmare Moon in all her glory. The soft glow of her magic dispersed around the handle as they entered. “Captain. Princess,” her voice rang out. She sounded tired, as if she had been exercising, almost, for several hours. The sight before them would explain why, and Cadance lost her composure and released a small shriek of surprise and fear. Shining instinctively put his hooves around her, and gaped in horror--and a small relief-- at the pony before them. Sombra, Vampire King of the Crystal Kingdom, was in a deeply sorry state. His face was bloodied and beaten. His horn was broken, essence of dark magic rose from the broken stub. His teeth showed gaps where his fangs had been pulled and lay in a bloodied pile next to him. With one good eye, he gazed at his daughter and began to mumble something. Nightmare Moon struck him, driving her hoof into his back and forcing him on the ground. She bared her fangs at him. Her coat was stained with flecks of blood, and her wings unfurled to their full width as her dark majesty pressed her weight down on him. “You have my condolences, Cadenza.” Cadance stumbled forwards and sunk to her knees, cupping her father’s face in her hooves. “What have you... Why?” she asked as she gazed up at the Queen in abject terror. Her father feebly crawled towards her, murmuring something and spitting blood. Nightmare Moon sneered at her. “Because I am Nightmare Moon, and he has served his purpose.” She turned, her black wings sweeping around her. “Grogar informed me of a plot devised by Sombra and Queen Chrysalis. Together they planned to usurp myself and claim Equestria for themselves.” The bloodied king mumbled something in his daughter’s hooves. The Queen looked at him with disgust. “Obviously, I could not allow such transgressions, and had him hauled before me to confess.” She grinned at them, revealing rows of razor sharp teeth and a forked tongue that slithered between them. “It took... Some time, until he told me everything.” Cadance looked up at her, her eyes ablaze with fury and rage. “Curse you, you evil monster! Hope you suffer in tartarus for all etern-” Nightmare Moon laughed at her. “My dear, are you so bold to assume I did not know of your own machinations?” The Princess balked, her rage quickly fading and her voice fell silent. Her jaw opened and closed as she glanced at Shining, who avoided her gaze and looked down at the blood stained ground. The Queen nodded and smiled. “Oh yes, my Captain informed me of everything. Of all your plots and schemes. He has been a most loyal subject of Equestria, and an excellent spy.” Shining straightened up and looked the Queen in the eye. “I live to serve Equestria, and all her inhabitants.” Cadance glared at him as she stood. Her father mewled something at her hooves, and attempted to crawl forwards for shelter. She strode away from him, and made for the door. As she attempted to push past her lover, he grasped her silently and held her still. “Let go of me, Shining Armour.” Her eyes flashed red and her teeth grew into fangs, revealing her true self as a vampire once more. “Now.” Shining held steady, and looked towards his Queen. “Ahem,” she coughed. “I am not finished with you yet, Cadenza.” The Princess turned and looked at the Queen. Her face fell as she saw Nightmare Moon holding a small crown in her magic. “Your Grace?” “The Crystal Kingdom is now without a ruler, and I am without two of my councilmembers, as Queen Chrysalis has fled, her schemes foiled and what children she left behind are being expunged from my court as we speak.” Nightmare Mon held the crown high. “If you will submit to my rule, and swear undying loyalty to myself and your vassalage to Equestria, then there is a place for you yet in the world.” Cadance paused and looked at the crown. She looked back at Shining with tears in her eyes. “Was it all a lie, Shiny?” she asked quietly as her nose twitched. He looked at her, and softened his face. “No, Cadance. Everything I told you is true, and don’t you see? With this you can rule the Crystal Kingdom, we can be happy together if you only submit to the rightful Queen.” “Rightful...” Cadance laughed quietly and glared at Nightmare Moon. “The only rightful Queen was my mother, and my father told me how she died.” She looked down at said father, who had been oddly quiet this entire time. He opened his good eye to gaze at her, wracked with sorrow and regret. “He told me of how one thousand years ago, she stood with Celestia against you as a sign of solidarity, and you cast her down as Celestia did to you.” She glared at the Queen and stood against her, defiantly brave, or stupidly naïve. Silence filled the room. Shining made to place a hoof on Cadance but caught the Queen’s eye, and backed off silently. Nightmare Moon eyed the alicorn closely. A large grin played across her face and she tutted. “Sombra... You lying devil.” She turned away, and poured herself a glass of wine from a nearby bottle she had on a table close by. She raised it to her lips and took a small drink, smacking her lips together afterwards. She sighed and looked at the vampire on the floor as his blood pooled around him. “Your mother died thanks to your father’s curse.” Cadance started back and her ears splayed back. “How dare... You lie! You killed my mother-” “Why would I, foolish child?” Nightmare Moon hissed, her patience slipping. “Why would I have ever set hoof in your frozen little kingdom? Why would Celestia care about a forgotten empire as she forgot about her own sister in the same room?” She sneered and turned her head. “Your father’s blood curse drove him mad, and he sunk his fangs into his pretty wife’s slender neck, and lovingly gulped her blood as he relished the taste.” Her words were harsh, and her voice bitter, but dripped with glee as the alicorn’s face fell and twisted into despair. “How could you...” Cadance murmured. “He told me himself, shortly before you arrived here tonight, child.” Sombra mumbled something weakly. Nightmare Moon’s magic surrounded him and hoisted him into the air. “Sombra, my Lord, is what I have said true?” His head hung limp as blood trickled out from his mouth. His bruised and swollen face contorted in pain as she held him. “Ye...sss...” The Princess stepped back as tears stung at her eyes. “N...no.... It can’t...” Her entire world came crashing down in a matter of seconds as the Queen spoke. She looked into her father’s eyes and realised a truth she had known but never admitted to for many, many years. He looked a her in complete sorrow and mumbled something inaudible. “Oh but it is,” Nightmare Moon cackled sadistically as she dropped the fallen king. “Your father killed your mother, and blamed me for it. He poisoned your mind for years, even going so far as to curse your blood with his, turning you into a leech like him.” She sneered down at him and placed a hoof on his back. “And now he has betrayed you, to me.” Cadance’s wings drooped as she sunk to the floor in defeat. “I don’t...” The Queen strode over to her and raised her chin up so their eyes met. “Swear fealty to me, child. I will see your Kingdom raised up from the depths of depravity, and together we will usher in a golden age of peace and harmony across Equestria.” The Princess wept quietly, her tears spilled down over her cheeks and over the Queen’s hoof. She twisted her neck around to look at Shining, who silently watched on in sadness. “You may take Shining Armour, if you so wish. He has served me admirably, I assure you he will do the same for you.” Cadance looked back at the Queen and slowly rose to her feet, wiping her ears away and gave a low bow. “Most gracious Nightmare Moon... I... Accept your offer.” Her nose almost touched the ground before the Queen’s hooves as she swore fealty. She swore her entire bloodline, any and all descendants she may have, to the service of Equestria and Nightmare Moon. The Queen, satisfied with her answer and her pledge, nodded and hoisted the king up once again. He groaned in agony as she lowered her horn at the centre of his back. “Cadance, don’t look,” murmured Shining as he reached out a hoof to her. She glanced at it, then at him, and reluctantly took it. Her eyes changed to their original colour, and her wings returned to their usual form. She said nothing as she buried her face in his neck. He swallowed and gingerly put a hoof around her, quite surprised she would even consider nuzzling him at a time like this, yet welcomed her soft touch. He watched as the Queen’s horn broke through the vampire’s chest, and an unholy scream emanated from the fallen king. His last words were a garbled mess of begging for forgiveness, and curses of the foulest horrors as a raging inferno engulfed him. Sombra’s flesh melted away in the fire as it scorched the wood beneath him, yet left it’s caster, Nightmare Moon, unaffected. She held him impaled on her horn as his skin turned to ash, and his eyes melted in his skull. Soon enough, only his charred bones remained before they too crumbled into dust. A pile of ashes and charred wood at Nightmare Moon’s feet were all that remained of the once great and feared Vampire King. She held up the crown she had for Cadance once again, and smiled. “Approach, child.” Cadance turned form Shining Armour, lingering onto his hoof for a moment before she stood in front of the Queen. She knelt in her father’s ashes and looked straight ahead, steely eyed and stone faced. “The King is dead. Long live the Queen,” Nightmare Moon’s voice rang out as she placed the crown atop the Princess’s head. “Rise now, Queen Mi Amore Cadenza, and return to your kingdom.” The newly crowned queen rose to her feet and nodded in gratitude. Nightmare Moon nodded back in approval. Cadance turned to leave, striding across the blood stained floor and opened the door, pausing only to look at Shining Armour. The Captain bowed to her and averted his eyes. “Your Grace.” Her eyes, once so full of life and love, now cold and lifeless regarded him. He chanced a look at her, and swore he could see the gears turning in her head as she turned back to Nightmare Moon. “Your Grace. May the Captain escort me to my room?” Nightmare Moon’s eyes glinted as she nodded and waved a hoof. She looked at Shining and nodded curtly at him. “Captain. You have served me with distinction. I release you from my service, you are to now serve Queen Cadenza as you have served Equestria.” Shining felt his knees almost give out from sheer relief. He nodded to her and bowed deeply. “Your Grace,” he said as he turned to follow Cadance out the room. His throat felt dry and itchy, and cast one last glance back at the Lunar Sovereign as she turned her back on the door and cast a fireball at the empty fireplace, lighting the room in a warm orange glow. Shining turned back and followed his new Queen down the corridor. Sombra’s guards bowed to her, seemingly aware of the situation and the sudden change in their leadership. If they cared at all for their fallen monarch, they did not show it. Cadance cleared her throat and addressed them. “We are to make for the north as soon as possible. I have business I must first attend to, and will join you shortly. Shining Armour is your new Captain, and he speaks with my authority on most things, and you will treat him as such as your superior officer.” The unicorn behind her froze, as her words came at a great surprise to him. He bowed as the ponies wearing obsidian armour saluted him, banging their spears on the ground as they all turned to march. He started after them, but Cadance reached out and grabbed his shoulder, stopping him. She gestured down the darkened corridor silently and made to leave. The Captain obeyed her, just as silently, and followed her as they walked through the familiar dark castle once again. The tension between them grew heavier, and a deafening silence rose up as their hooves sounded against the cold floor. Soon the Queen stopped, and gazed out the window at the garden. The Moon still shone bright in the sky, the Mare Within watching down at what was once her world with a careful eye. Cadance turned to Shining Armour and placed a hoof against him. She gazed into his eyes, and he into hers. They each lowered their heads, their horns touching ever so slightly, and their breaths mingled and intertwined in the cold air. Eventually they moved on, towards Cadance’s chambers. Shining felt his heart pulse in his chest as she led him to the bed, gently pushing him down and laying next to him. They cradled each other as only lovers can, and she rested her ear on his chest, listening to his heart pound away. Without words, she reached upwards and kissed his cheek, before finally resting, overwhelmed from the emotional rollercoaster they had both endured. And together they rested, hoof on hoof, as a cold chill breezed through the dark castle. *** “It’s not safe here, we need to move before they regroup.” “Twilight’s hurt, we can’t-” “Tempest she will die if she does not receive the proper medical assistance. I can slow the bleeding but she-” “Then do it fast!” Tempest shouted, her voice ragged and coarse. She glared up at the Princess. “Use your alicorn magic. Just to stabilize her.” Her voice wavered as the filly in her arms struggled and gasped for air. Luna sighed in frustration as she lowered her horn. “I will try, Shadow.” “Thank you...” Twilight stirred as she heard them. She weakly raised her leg as her eyes creaked open. The Shadow took her hoof in her own and smiled warmly. “Shhh, Twilight, we got you. You’re safe now,” she cooed as the small unicorn’s began to shake violently, and felt her heartbeat rise exponentially. “She’s going into shock. Keep talking. Keep her distracted,” Luna murmured as she lowered her horn to Twilight’s wounds, a warm glow radiated from it. “This will be painful, Twilight Sparkle,” she said quietly. “I am sorry for it, but it is necessary for your survival.” A hair raising scream filled the chamber as the Princess’s magic began to burn the wounds, cauterizing them and slowing the blood flow. Twilight’s eyes snapped open in sudden fright as she fought to get away. Her throat gargled as blood trickled out of her mouth. Tempest took a deep breath and caressed the unicorn’s face as she struggled. “Shhh, Twilight,” she murmured sadly, wiping away the blood with her free hoof. “I’m going to tell you some stories, okay? You want to know how I got this scar?” She smiled sadly and pointed to her eye. The filly’s bloodshot eyes looked up at her in pain and fear. With some sense of recognition, she mumbled something quietly and shook her head up and down. “I got it from fighting an ursa major. The bastard swiped at me as I pushed a friend out of the way.” She smiled, her eyes twinkled in the light of Luna’s magic. The lavender unicorn coughed and shivered. Her face twisted in pain as another wound was cauterized and a scream escaped her mouth once more. “More,” Luna murmured. Tempest took a deep breath and began to tell her friend stories of her adventures. About the time she fought an ancient demon under the sewers of Manehattan and prevented the city from being overrun with ghosts, how she explored the ancient and ruined city of Trot and fought skeletons and a hydra amidst the sand and ruins, and how she once lifted a djinn’s curse from a Saddle Arabian prince in the far eastern deserts. With each story, Twilight listened, and fought to remain awake. Tempest’s tales filled her with wonder, and a small sense of envy that she could go on such fantastical adventures. She desperately wanted to hear about the djinn, beings of great magical power and energy said to be bale to grant three wishes of anything in the whole universe, akin to Discord’s mythical Chaos Magic. She mumbled something inaudible before Tempest shushed her. “Don’t speak, just listen.” She took another deep breath and brushed the pony’s mane out of her eyes. “You want to hear about me as a filly?” Twilight’s eyes widened. She forced her head to nod, coughing and sputtering a bit of blood weakly. Her eyes watered and her throat croaked as Luna’s horn touched one of her wounds once again. “Alright... So I should start when I was just growing up then...” Luna watched and listened as well, focusing herself on her young companion, but still allowed a small smile to dance across her face as Tempest told her story. BloodTempest wiped a trace of spittle from Twilight’s chin as she began to tell of when she was a filly. She told Twilight of her nightmares. Her face twisted as she remembered the thing pretending to be her mother. “Changelings,” she growled as she remembered the flashes of green light. “Shapeshifters that feed off of love, they destroyed our village and replaced my mother.” Twilight listened in horror. She’d never even heard of such creatures, let alone knew that they attacked entire villages. Her mouth trembled as she weakly raised a hoof to try and comfort her friend. The Shadow took it gratefully and smiled sadly as a cough wracked the mare’s body. Tempest continued as Twilight’s coughing settled. “My father had left me in a hollowed out tree after we ran... when I awoke he was just... gone.” Luna looked at her with pity. She too knew of the struggles of family. “Keep going, Tempest,” she said quietly. Twilight groaned in pain as the Princess cauterized another wound and weakly nodded her head, reaching out with a hoof. Tempest took it and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and cast her memory back to all those years ago. *** As the Sun rose above the hills, a young filly wandered through the woods. The trees and branches around her formed monsters leering at her, their branches long claws ready to snatch her up. She sniffed and glanced back towards where she had came from, towards the hollowed out tree where she last saw her papa and stifled some tears. She remembered seeing the flashes of green light, and him turning to run. She remembered his last words to her as tears rolled down her cheeks. “I love you too, papa...” Tempest wandered for hours. Her tummy grumbled and her eyes were red from crying. Her horn ached as it sputtered and fizzled. She stumbled and tripped over some roots, and as she cradled her grazed knee, felt a presence behind her. A large shadow appeared over her. She gazed up in fear as a large creature looked down at her, large wings behind it spread out and it traced sharp looking claws on the ground in front of her. A small squeal escaped her throat as she slammed her eyes shut. “What have we here?” a voice asked. Gruff and old, the voice reminded the filly of her grandpa, stern but friendly. She quivered and trembled in fear as it clacked it’s beak. “P-p-please d-don’t-” she mumbled, through chattering teeth. She heard a sigh and something touched he top of her head, the beast no doubt readying itself for a meal. A claw gently grazed her head, and smoothed her messy mane. As the seconds crept by, she slowly opened her eyes and gazed up. Two soft gold eyes stared down at her kindly. “Hello there. Don’t be afraid little one.” She recognised him from the storybooks her mama used to read, a griffon. Tall, with black feathers and tones of grey, the only colour his yellow shaded beak and his golden eyes. His talon ran through her mane and wiped the tears from her eyes. She mumbled something and looked down. “Are you lost, chick?” the griffon asked. Tempest nodded and sniffed. A smile formed at the edges of his beak. “Where are your parents?” he repeated. The filly’s eyes began to well with tears. “Gone...” The griffon’s eyes widened. “I see.” He flexed his wings and checked them for any damage. “I was on the trail of a swarm of changelings, chick. Do you know of such creatures?” She shook her head. The griffon sighed. “Why are you alone, child?” “My papa was chased by things firing green magic at him... I don’t know what chang--changell….” She stammered and fell as her body gave out from exhaustion. Her tummy grumbled once more, suddenly realising how hungry she was. The old griffon caught her gently and cradled her. “Come, let me see if I can make something for you to eat. I’ve got some apples, would you like one, chick?” Tempest nodded weakly as he swung the pack on his back down onto the ground and procured a shiny red apple. His claws were so sharp they pierced the apple, drawing it’s juice and making her mouth water. He handed it to her, and she bit into it, relishing it as the flavour trickled down her dry throat. “Most griffons,” he said as he munched his own apple. “Can’t stand pony food.” His beak clacked as he ate and regarded the apple in his claw. “Say we need to eat meat, small animals and such.” He took another bite and smiled. Tempest looked t him curiously as she ate her own apple. “Are you not like other griffons, mister?” He laughed. “No, chick, I am not. Most would say I am not a ‘real’ griffon.” He placed the apple in his beak and made air quotes with his claws. “Because I teach ponies how to fight like griffons, how to use their wings for speed and agility, how to show earth ponies how strong they can be, and how unicorns can perform great feats of magic.” He paused as he saw her broken horn and pained expression. He swallowed a chunk of apple and regarded her carefully. “Tell me chick, how came you by such a thing?” She grimaced as tears welled up in her eyes again. He cooed and gently stroked her mane, calming her slightly. “I... tried to defend my papa and the mean thing stopped it. I don’t remember after that...” The griffon’s eyes flashed coldly. “Mean... thing? Explain, chick, carefully.” Tempest swallowed. “She was tall, and pretended to be my mama. She had holes in her legs, and a horn--but it was nasty looking. She was mean to papa, and there was a buzzing.” The griffon’s eyes narrowed as he took in the information. He sighed sadly and rested a claw on the filly’s head. “I believe that was the Queen of the Changelings, chick. She is known as Chrysalis, and is a blight on Equestria.” He turned his head and gazed up at the sky. “She was who I was sent here for. Sent to kill.” Th filly squeaked in fear. Her hooves began to tremble as she watched the old griffon stand. “W-where are you going, mister?” The griffon nodded in a direction. “I must report to my superiors in the area, I am returning to our base in that direction.” He looked down at her and smiled. “What is your name, chick?” She told him. He smiled and gave her a small bow. “My name is Griffomir. Would you like to come with me?” he asked. Tempest nodded. “You’re nice Mr Griffomir.” “You are too kind, young chick. Come then, climb on my back, I can fly us there.” The filly climbed on his back with wide eyes and clutched onto his feathers. She buried her face in his back and squealed as he soared into the air. He chuckled to himself as they flew over the trees and high into the air. From over the griffon’s shoulder, the filly spotted what looked like a ruined castle nearby. “Is that where we’re going Mr Griffomir?” “It is, chick. Hold tight now.” She obeyed him and held on tight as they began their descent. *** The sounds of light breathing made Tempest pause as she saw Twilight Sparkle had drifted off to sleep, Luna retracted her head and looked at the Shadow. “The bleeding has been stopped, but she still has many internal injuries.” Her voice quietened. “She may not survive, Tempest Shadow.” Tempest waved a hoof. “She will. I don’t know how but I just... know she will.” She gazed at the young mare, her chest rising and falling with steady breaths. The Princess watched her sadly. “You should continue your story, I believe she can still hear us.” She gestured to the sleeping mare. “Meanwhile I will read, and study these pages for any sign of advanced healing magic. We must move soon.” The Shadow nodded thoughtfully. She took another deep breath and hunkered down next to her friend. She rested her chin on the small pony’s chest and started the next chapter of her story. *** The young filly Tempest shivered as they landed. All around her ponies in dark armour stopped what they were doing and watched, some only a year or two older than her. She gulped as they stared, and her ear flicked as she heard whispers about her companion, the grizzled griffon. Three ponies, a unicorn, a pegasus and an earth pony, all wearing dark armour turned, surprised by the sudden intrusion. “Master Griffomir,” the earth pony of them said as Griffomir wrapped his claw around an outstretched hoof. Hs voice was stern, like the old griffon’s, but meaner, Tempest thought. “We were not expecting you back so soon. Do you have something to report?” Tempest gazed up at them as they spoke. Each one’s armour was rusted somewhat and bore the marks of many fights. She shivered again and recoiled as one, a deep earth green earth pony, had a nasty looking gash over his left eye, and wore an eyepatch over where his eye should have been. Griffomir bristled his feathers and cleared his throat. “I have confirmed that changelings have been sighted in the area.” He gestured down to the filly, prompting the other ponies to look down at her as well. “This filly’s village was attacked by the Queen-” One pony, a unicorn with a coat as orange and bright as the sun, and a shock of bright red hair spilling out over his yellow eyes, glared down at the filly. “You confirm this, child?” He spoke with complete authority, and slight disdain. Tempest squeaked in fear and nodded. The pony tutted and turned away. “The swarm is moving faster than anticipated. We should have acted sooner, and spent less time on scouting missions.” Griffomir glowered at him. “Perhaps if I had been given more of a force I could have moved faster than by myself and saved this filly’s village.” Another pony raised his hoof. “Enough, Masters, please.” He turned to the filly and stretched out a hoof. “My name is Tornado Shadow, young one. What is your name?” The filly squeaked again and glanced up at the griffon, who looked down at her and smiled. He gave her a gentle push and gestured to speak. She gave her name. “It is a pleasure to meet you, young one,” Tornado said. He was a dark grey pegasus, his wings a darker grey than his body, and his mane and tail as black as night, but his eyes shone with a clear sky blue. “We are the Masters of the Shadowguard, child. Do you understand?” She shook her head slowly, remaining silent as the ponies all looked down at her. He glanced at Griffomir, who silently nodded. The pony nodded back. “The Shadowguard, we are called Shadows, protect ponies, child. We are deeply sorry we could not save your village in time.” He gestured to the other two ponies at his side. “This is Master Inferno Shadow-” The fiery red unicorn. “And Master Stoneskin Shadow.” The earthy green earth pony. Both nodded at her. “And of course you’ve met Master Griffomir.” Tempest looked up at the griffon. “Mr Griffomir is really nice,” she mumbled quietly. The feathers on either side of the old bird’s beak darkened slightly as a shade of red broke out, causing the ponies to burst out laughing. “Child,” Tornado continued with a smile. “Would you like to avenge your family?” Tempest turned to him and nodded eagerly. “I don’t now what avenge means, but I wanna help my papa!” Inferno Shadow snorted. “Child, show me what magic you can do.” He glared down at her, noting her broken horn. He held up a small cup with his own magic and placed it in front of her. “Levitate this above your head.” The filly mustered up her courage and focused her magic. Her horn sputtered and fizzed, and a bolt of magic fired out, scorching the cup and shattering it. Her face fell as she looked at the smouldering ceramic ruins. Inferno glowered at her. “Not even a simple levitation spell, as I expected.” The filly’s eyes welled up at his mean words. Griffomir stepped in front of her and glowered at the unicorn. “Be that as it may, Inferno, this filly’s horn was capable of enough magic to repel the Queen’s own dark sorcery. With proper training, she could channel that destructive energy and become a far more dangerous opponent than even you or I.” He spread his wings, as if to illustrate his point. The fire coloured pony rolled his eyes. “Maybe so, but the road will be hard, and I am in care of enough students as it is. I do not have the time to babysit one filly who can barely cast a simple spell. I am sorry, Griffomir, I will not take her on.” The griffon squawked and bristled himself. “Then I will.” The other ponies stared at him. Tornado spoke quietly. “Are you sure, Griffomir? You usually specialise in-” “That doesn’t matter. Do you remember the stories of our founder centuries ago?” he eyed them all carefully, and clacked his beak. “Also a unicorn with a broken horn, and she was the strongest of her generation.” Tempest’s ears pricked up at that. She felt something well up inside of her as they turned their heads to look at her. She straightened up, and although small, radiated with energy as she bowed. “Please teach me, Mr Griffomir,” she said as she knelt in front of the old griffon. “I will try my best.” Griffomir smiled and tousled her mane with his claw. He gave the ponies in the tent a curt nod and ushered her out. “We start tomorrow, chick. Come, I will show you where the new recruits sleep. I expect you to be awake before dawn.” She beamed and trotted after him. The ponies in dark armour, colts and fillies and grownups alike all gave her small nods and a few even cheered. She gazed up at the banner flying high. Two lightning bolts mirrored each other. *** Grogar strode through the castle, his eyes red and bloodshot. Several of Nightmare Moon’s guards surrounded him, escorting him to her chambers. He cursed them, and Chrysalis for turning against the Queen. He flared his nostrils as the guards knocked on her door. He raised his head high and strode forwards as the heavy oak door swung open silently. “My Queen,” he started, with a bow. “I assure you this escort was not necess-” Magic surrounded him and dragged him forwards. Nightmare Moon’s eyes stared daggers at him, swirling with a cold intensity. her mouth curled into a sneer as she threw him down before her. The ram gasped and struggled to stand. “Be still, wretch,” she growled as she placed a hoof on him. He ceased squirming and lay as still as possible, his breath laboured and heavy. “Chrysalis has betrayed me, and Sombra lies dead. I assume you are aware?” He nodded and gulped. “Good. And I assume your monsters were unsuccessful in acquiring Twilight Sparkle?” The ram paused before slowly nodding. “I have seen, your majesty, that they are indeed in the ancient library of the Shadowguard...” he swallowed as she glared at him, her cold eyes seemed to pierce his very soul. “I... underestimated their prowess, and I suspect the Princess will be coming here very soon.” A low growl emanated from Nightmare Moon’s throat. Grogar prostrated himself before her. “My Queen I shall send more after them. They will not reach this castle-” He fell silent as she held a hoof up. His jaw quivered as he watched the black mare lick her lips. “Let them come, Grogar. Have some soldiers stationed in the main lobby, but let them come.” She stretched her wings out and reared her head back. “Let them struggle before the end.” *** “Raise your head. Take a deep breath. Relax your muscles.” Griffomir’s words punctured the quiet air. He stood next to her, watching her carefully. The young filly had grown into a teenager in his care, and was quickly developing the same skills as her comrades in the training grounds. A small crowd had gathered to watch her latest display. “Exhale,” Griffomir murmured. She obeyed, and exhaled slowly. “Aim.” She lowered her head and pointed her horn towards the target: a large watermelon on a table about twenty five feet away. A soft wind blew through the campsite as she waited for his next order. “Fire.” Her eyes focused in concentration on the target in front of her. Her horn crackled and fizzed, and a bright flash of light sprung forth. Lightning soared through the air, striking the target and causing it to burst into flames. Griffomir clapped and the crowd cheered. “Well done, Tempest Shadow. Your fruit killing skills are remarkable.” She swished her mane out of her eyes and smiled at him. “Only because I had you as a teacher, Master.” The old griffon scuffed the back of her head. “Flattery won’t get you far in life, my young student. Again. Raise your head, relax.” He snapped his fingers at a recruit, who scampered forwards and placed another melon on the table before beating a hasty retreat. She repeated the motion as she had for several days. She was growing impatient, eager for a chance to go out into the field, despite his protests that she was not ready, and too foolhardy. His beak clacked as he watched her. He shifted her leg an inch to the right, and clasped her head in his claws, lowering slightly before stepping aside. “Fire.” Tempest let loose another blast. The lightning crackled through the air, striking another watermelon. He watched and placed a claw around his beak, grimacing slightly. She looked at him with confusion. “Did I do something wrong, Master?” He sighed and shook his head. “No, my student. Again.” She flared her nostrils and stamped a hoof. “Why again? We’ve done this several times now. Why can’t we go out and actually do something for once?” Griffomir sighed and waved his claw. “Because you are not ready, Tempest Shadow. Again.” “At this rate I’ll never be ready,” she muttered under her breath. “Muttering does not befit a Shadow, even one as petulant as you, chick,” he grumbled at her and gestured for the recruit to scamper forwards. A small colt, smaller than Tempest when she had arrived. She watched him as he ran back and forth, wondering if his village was also destroyed. Tempest sighed and readied herself, separating her hooves slightly and taking deep breaths. “Use your anger. Harness it,” the griffon whispered. She looked at him in confusion. “Master Inferno says a unicorn should never use their magic in anger.” Griffomir snored as his feathers bristled. His back paws scraped in the dirt as he stretched. “Inferno does not have my experience. More often than not my anger was the only thing that kept me alive.” He looked at her sadly, and with a glimmer of something terrible. “Rage is one hell of an anaesthetic. Now focus.” Tempest looked ahead and closed her eyes. She thought of her father and mother. She thought of the flashes of green as her village went up in flames. She thought of her papa leaving her in a tree stump and turning to run, flashes of green following and chasing him. She felt a darkness rise up in her as her horn crackled to life. The Shadow winced in pain and felt something creep along her face. Her eyes snapped open, the world now darkness. Shapes of ponies moved around her, all a blinding white amidst the darkness. She turned to look at Griffomir, who was also white. She heard his muffled voice call to her. “Fire.” She obeyed, and a surge of black lightning spewed forth from her horn, destroying the watermelon and the table, and crashing forwards further than her regular magic. A black fire scorched the ground, and the ponies training around them stood frozen, watching in fear and somewhat awe. She reared back in fear and confusion as the world began to turn into it’s normal colours again. She stumbled and fell, panting for air. Griffomir watched in amazement. “I had heard stories but...” he murmured as he caught Tempest. “Master?” she panted and looked up at him. “What was that?” “That, my student, was anti-magic. Said to only be used by unicorns with broken horns, a technique passed down by our founder.” He smiled at her and helped her stand. “Congratulations, you are the first to cast such a spell in over one hundred years.” “GRIFFOMIR! TEMPEST!” a voice boomed out over the camp. “HERE!” The griffon sighed and scratched at his beak. He smiled sheepishly at her and gestured to the source of the voice. Master Inferno Shadow stood, his horn ablaze with his own fiery magic. He tapped a hoof impatiently as they made their way to him. Tempest shook her head and saw spots. “Griffomir you know that technique is forbidden. Explain yourself.” “She’s ready,” the old griffon replied as he stood eye to eye with the pony. Tempest’s eyes widened at him as she rubbed her temple. “Ready? You presume much, buzzard.” Inferno rounded on her. “Child, what you did was a forbidden magic, said to be too dangerous for anypony to control. Should you listen to this old fool, that magic will destroy you. Do you underst-” “I am ready,” she replied and glared into his eyes. “Griffomir has taught me well, I know my own limits.” Inferno’s nostrils flared in annoyance as he glowered at her. “If you say so, but it is neither myself nor Griffomir’s place to decide that. Your trial will begin at dawn. I pray that you are indeed ready as you say you are, Tempest Shadow.” He waved a hoof and gestured to the entrance to his tent. “Dismissed.” Tempest strode out of the tent with renewed purpose. Finally her time had come. She turned to the old griffon beside her and smiled. “You really think I’m ready, Master?” He nodded. “I’ve seen ponies come and go a lot in my time. I’ve never seen one with your determination or resolve, even as a young filly.” He looked a her and tousled her mane. “Come, chick. Let us find something to eat. You have a big day tomorrow.” *** “Tempest, a word, please.” Luna called to the Shadow and waved her over. Twilight stirred lightly as her friend left her side, keeping a watchful eye on her from a distance. “What have you found?” she asked as she glanced backwards. The Princess pointed to a page in the arcane spellbook she was reading. “There is a spell here that could heal her. There is a catch, though.” She looked at the Shadow sadly as the latter tapped an impatient hoof and glanced at the book. “Yes? Well?” Luna took a deep breath and looked her in the eye. “It requires a blood transfusion, life for life as it were. I am an alicorn, and my blood is stronger than hers, it could corrupt her. But you...” She trailed off and gestured to her horn. “You are of the same species, it should pose no problem for you, but it is your choice.” Tempest thoughtfully looked back and felt her heart flutter as she watched the young unicorn. “What do you need me to do?” “Tempest this will tax you. Giving blood is no laughing matter, and especially when combined with advanced magic like this.” The Shadow closed her eyes and breathed deeply. “I know, Luna. I’ll do it.” She crossed over to the young unicorn and nestled down next to her again. She held a hoof out and looked at Luna. “Do what you have to, take it all if you have to.” Luna looked at her in admiration. “You are a truly noble spirit, Tempest Shadow. Stay still, this will only hurt a bit.” She lowered her horn and made a small incision in the Shadow’s leg, drawing blood. “Ow.” “Oh shut up.” The alicorn lowered her horn to Twilight and made a similar incision. As the blood trickled out Luna’s horn lit up in magic. She focused herself, weaving their blood together and forming a macabre connection between them. “Perhaps you should continue your story,” the Princess murmured quietly as she traced a hoof over Twilight’s forehead, preparing herself for the spell. A smile broke out across her face. “I was also quite enjoying it.” “So you were eavesdropping?” Tempest snapped and shot her a look. She smiled softly as the alicorn glared back. “Alright. It does feel good to talk to somepony about it all. Where was I? Oh right my first mission. I learned then exactly what being a Shadow meant.” Her expression darkened and her eyes narrowed. “And it wasn’t all sunshine and rainbows...” *** Tempest and her mentor walked slowly down the road through the small town. Even with their heavy muddy cloaks covering their bodies, they must have looked a sight as Griffomir kept his head down. The pony couldn’t help but look around at the ponies around her. Several of them tutted and shook their heads. A few spat at the ground and continued their own conversations as the sun shone bright in the sky “Master... why are we here?” she asked. The griffon held up a claw, signalling to stop as a cart rolled past them. “The eadlormare here has posted a bounty for a manticore that made it’s nest nearby. It is our duty, and our job, to take care of such a matter.” He eyed a group of surly looking ponies several feet away from them, muttering amongst themselves and motioned to move on. “Best not to tarry. Folks tend not to like Shadows in this part of Equestria.” “Why?” Tempest asked as she trotted next to him. “Because-” “Hey tough guy!” a voice called out. The crowd fell silent as the townsponies turned to watch. Griffomir stopped, the filly at his side also stopped, and stared ahead as the surly looking ponies blocked their path. “We don’t want no griffons here. You like keeping fillies as pets?” A heavyset pony with a five o’clock shadow and some construction equipment as a cutie mark grinned as the group behind him sniggered. Tempest felt her temper flare up and she started forwards. Griffomir held a claw out and stopped her. “We don’t want any trouble, sir, just doing a job.” He gestured to the pony. “Please. Let us move on and nobody needs to get hurt.” The heavyset pony roared with laughter at him and marched forwards. he stood at least a head taller than the griffon, and towered high above the young Tempest. “I think you’re lying tough guy. You wanna dance?” “Yeah show him, Dozer!” one of his cronies jeered from behind him. Tempest glanced at them, all of a similar stature. She chanced a look at the griffon next to her, who stared up at their obstacle. The crowd around them started to chime in, calling them names and jeering at them. “Freak!” “Murderer!” “Foalnapper!” The young filly felt her ears burn as the crowd grew loud and unruly. “Dozer, was it?” Griffomir asked quietly. “Bull Dozer.” The heavy pony grinned and jabbed a hoof at the griffon. “What’s it to ya?” Griffomir clacked his beak and flexed his talons. “I’m going to ask you once more, nicely. Let us pass, and nobody needs to get hurt.” The crowed murmured amongst themselves as Bull Dozer glared down at the griffon. His crew behind him continued to jeer and egg him on. His eye twitched as he leaned forwards. “Or what, tough guy?” In a flurry of feathers, the griffon’s talons found themselves around the pony’s throat. The crowd, and Tempest, gasped, and his crew fell silent very quickly. The pony struggled his eyes swivelled around as he was taken by surprise. “Or I will kill you, Mr Dozer.” The filly glanced at her mentor, his demeanour suddenly changed. He resembled a demon for than the friendly old griffon she thought she knew, his eyes blazing with fury and his talons digging into the pony’s throat, puncturing his neck ever so lightly and drawing a tiny amount of blood. Dozer squeaked a noise out and raised a hoof. Griffomir relaxed his talons slightly and sneered at him. “What was that?” “There won’t be no problem.” The pony’s voice came out as a barely audible whisper. The whites of his eyes clearly visible to all who were watching. “Good stallion.” Griffomir released him completely and inclined his head an inch forwards. He started off towards their original destination, up the hill. Tempest trailed after him, avoiding the accusing eyes of the crowd as they silently parted and dispersed. Dozer coughed and meekly shuffled away, his cronies quickly catching up to him and checking to see if he was okay. Tempest looked at her mentor in silence as they approached the ealdormare’s house. He banged on the door with a muddied claw and said nothing to his student. The door swung open, revealing a thin light brown pony with a greying mane. “Are you the Shadow?” Griffomir nodded. “Good, come in.” She paused as she saw the filly at his side. “A filly?” she asked curiously. The griffon nodded again as they entered and shook their cloaks. “My student. She will be observing on this hunt. Treat her like you would me.” “Interesting.” Tempest watched as the mare trotted away from them, towards a table with a small map on it. Griffomir strolled after her, holding his head high. “Where is it?” he asked. “In the swamp nearby, it’s cave is located here.” The mare gestured to a small patch on the map. “It’s killed a few of us already after we tracked it down. We’ll pay you double if you kill it’s young as well.” Griffomir scowled and turned to the filly. “Amateurs. This is why we need to hurry, before more of them kill themselves playing the hero.” Tempest nodded. The eadlormare explained exactly where to go and before too long they were outside again. The filly glanced at the griffon as they walked in silence. He bristled his feathers as they approached the nearby swamp. “Stop. Listen,” he muttered. The filly cocked an ear out and listened. She heard nothing. Not a single sound. “I don’t hear anything,” she murmured. He nodded. “Exactly.” He flexed his talons and spread his wings, remaining at the ready. “Be on your guard. A manticore is a vicious beast.” He began to decloak himself, and left it in the mud. “As large as a bull, with the body of a lion, wings of ab at and tail of a scorpion. If you get stung, may Celestia forgive you.” tempest gulped as she decloaked herself as well. Her armour glowed slightly in the mists of the swamp. The mark of the Shadows emblazoned on her flank seemed to pulse with energy as they trudged forwards. “What about a manticore’s young?” she murmured quietly. “If we’re lucky, they won’t be old enough to fight back, and we can focus on the mother first.” “If we’re unlucky?” “Then this will hurt.” They soon located the cave. A foul stench radiated from within. Griffomir flexed his talons and strode forwards, taking a whiff of the foul air as he did so. “Yeah. They’re home.” He whistled to her and gestured with his head. “You’re up, chick.” Tempest looked at him in confusion. “What? Master?” “A Shadow’s trial is to perform her first hunt successfully. I will remain outside in case things go south, but fear not. Remember your training, remember to relax. Use your anti-magic if necessary.” The filly took a deep breath and stepped forwards. Her heart pounded in her chest as the darkness surrounded her. Her horn fizzled weakly and cast a small light around the cave, lighting her way. She hard a heavy breathing coming from ahead and glanced back. She saw the figure of Griffomir sitting outside, seemingly so far away. She turned back and focused on the breathing. Strange white rocks that she could barely see in the dim light lay dotted around the cave. The breathing grew louder, and saw spotted the fel beast in it’s lair. It was indeed the size of a bull, it’s teeth looked razor sharp and it’s tail ended in a cruel looking sting. It growled softly as she approached. The young Shadow dove behind a nearby rock and waited with bated breath. Her hoof touched one of the small white rocks and she recoiled as she examined it. Bones. Strewn across the cave. Any sympathy she had for the creature vanished in a split second. It growled again and rolled over. She poked her head out and saw it was asleep. She breathed a sigh of relief and stepped out from her cover. Lightning begin to crackle around her as she focused her magic. The manticore roared in pain as a searing white light scorched it’s face. It swiped blindly, unable to see from the explosion of sudden light in it’s dark lair. Tempest gritted her teeth and focused herself. Lightning fired forth once again, piercing the beast’s skin and leaving bloody, burnt marks over it’s body. Soon it keeled over in agony. It’s cubs shuffled under it’s weight and mewled pathetically. The young Shadow’s heart softened somewhat as they pawed at their mother. The beast’s breath came heavy and ragged. It didn’t even stand a chance against her magic, whether she used anti-magic or not. She took a deep breath and lowered her horn again. She knew what she had to do, and to be a Shadow, she knew she had to do this. Lighting flashed through the cave and the manticores’ breathing stopped. Soon she left the cave and re-joined Griffomir. They shared a solemn look as he clapped a claw on her back. “Well done,” he said with a hint of regret. “Can we leave?” Tempest croaked. Her throat felt extremely dry. She glanced back into the dark maw of the cave, now silent as the grave as a cold wind blew past them. The griffon nodded and gestured towards the town. Ponies once again sneered at them, but nobody gave them pause. The filly spotted Bull Dozer still tenderly holding his neck. He glared at them both and turned away. The town’s eadlormare paid them handsomely, and without much thanks. Griffomir draped the coin purse over his fathered neck and bowed to her. Tempest followed in silence as they left the unfriendly town. “Master,” she mumbled. Griffomir turned to her expectantly. “Did the cubs need to die?” “They would have grown, Tempest. They would have terrorized another village had we not intervened. This is the way Shadows work. Taking lives to save lives.” The old griffon grimaced as she looked down sadly. “Come. Climb onto my back.” She obeyed and climbed aboard him. She remained in silence as he flew them over the trees and towards their encampment. The purse of coins jingled lightly around the griffon’s neck as his wings beat heavily on the wind. Tempest closed her eyes and thought of her family. Her old family. Anger flashed through her mind as she remembered the changelings. She opened her eyes and glared at the horizon. She was a Shadow now. The hunt was all she had left. *** “I followed the routine for years after that,” Tempest explained. “Griffomir came with me on my first few hunts afterwards, then eventually he stopped as I grew. I left the Shadowguard as they headed west, towards the oceans.” “Where is Griffomir now?” Luna asked. The Shadow shrugged. “I haven’t seen him in years. He taught me a lot in the years I was with him, though.” She looked away sadly, towards the gaping hole in the wall the satyrs had poured through. “I hope he’s alive somewhere.” She shivered as the Princess nodded silently. Luna’s horn had been dim for a while now, and they waited with bated breath as Twilight rested quietly in between them. As she gently stirred, the young unicorn opened her eyes. She gazed up at her friends and smiled weakly. “Hi.” The Shadow smiled down at her as she turned over. “About time you woke up.” Twilight laughed and coughed, giving her chin a gentle wipe. She groggily attempted to stand, with both Tempest and Luna rushing to hold her steady. “Guys I’m fine,” she mumbled shyly. Luna shook her head. “A powerful spell was cast between you, Twilight.” She nodded to the Shadow, who grumbled something inaudible. Twilight turned to her and smiled. “Thank you, Tempest. I heard your story...” She paused as tears welled up in her eyes. “I-” “It’s alright. It’s just a story now.” “Even so...” Tempest shrugged and held up the spellbook Twilight had been reading several hours ago. “Are you ready to try this or do you need a moment?” The unicorn smiled and took the book from her. “Is the Sun hot?” She couldn’t explain it but she felt a renewed sense of strength inside her. Her horn felt longer as well somehow, and magic she never felt teemed behind her eyes. She concentrated as a magenta glow began to surround them. Luna gaped. “Impossible... perhaps...” She looked at Tempest, who glanced back with a worried expression. “It is possible the bond between you had doubled Twilight’s magical power. How does your horn feel, Tempest Shadow?” “It doesn’t. It never does.” Tempest replied bitterly. The world began to fade around them, and Twilight closed her eyes in concentration. Soon the familiar walls and shelves around them dematerialized, and they found themselves adrift in a vast empty void. And then, the Canterlot castle itself sprung into view, and they found themselves in the castle courtyard. Luna looked sadly around at the messy streets, littered with debris and remnants of bodies, the cobbled stone stained red with blood and cast in a silver light by the Moon. Twilight gasped as the magic wore off, and she shook her head. She twisted her neck around to see the marks around her side, already fading as Luna’s magic had worked it’s purpose. “Are you ready for this, Luna?” Tempest asked quietly as her gaze rested on the alicorn, staring silently up at the dark castle. “No.” Her voice was heavy, wracked with emotion. Her horn flashed with magic and her eyes narrowed. “But let’s put an end to this anyway.” Twilight nodded in solidarity. “We’re with you, Luna.” The three of them pushed together on the heavy doors. *** Moonlight spilled through and silhouetted the three figures as they approached. The soldiers Grogar had assembled readied themselves and observed the intruders. Their weapons and armour clinked and clanked together as they shuffled in nervousness, their breaths all hung in the cold air. Grogar sneered as he registered them. “The princess comes at last...” he muttered. The two ponies on either side of her he deduced were the Shadow and Celestia’s Student. “Fools.” The Shadow with the broken horn took a stance, ready for combat. “I terrify them, Twilight disorients them, Luna goes over the top and we support her, agreed?” Her voice was calm, calculated. Twilight nodded as her horn flared with magic. “Yes.” She swallowed as her nerves settled and the adrenaline she had felt in Ponyville began to take hold once again. She glanced at her friends and allowed a small smile to cross her face. Grogar’s face twisted in irritation and anger. “Don’t just stand there!” The old ram screamed, his horns aglow with his own magic. “Kill them!” Luna swished her horn and snorted air out her nostrils as she glared up at the sorcerer atop the stairs. “Begin.” The Princess flapped her wings and shot into the air, moving with lightning quick speed, quickly slaughtering anypony who dared stand in her way, while Tempest Shadow started blasting bolts of high powered energy at every pony she could see. One by one, they dropped to the floor, only their smouldering bodies and charred armour remaining. “On your left!” Twilight shouted to the Shadow as she cast a shield around her in the nick of time, as a pony’s sword glanced off the magic. Tempest grunted and leapt into the air, dodging another blow from a guardspony wielding a spear. She gracefully landed on his outstretched weapon and grinned as he gazed up at her in fright. He gurgled as her hoof connected with his throat and down he went. She flipped backwards and somersaulted through the air in a graceful dance of death, landing next to her friend, her armour reflecting the light of both her and Twilight’s magic. The two looked at each other and nodded, both leaping backwards to avoid strikes by two more ponies. Twilight tore off to the left as one earth pony slashed at her with a sword in his hoof. Her horn flashed as she teleported behind him, using her magic to fire blasts of energy at him from different angles. He dodged and ducked under her shots and lunged for the kill. She focused her energy and sent a small shockwave outwards from herself, ending the soldier soaring through the air and colliding with the stone walls of the castle, leaving a bloody stain behind as his body crumpled to the floor. Meanwhile, Tempest leapt into the air, firing a blast below her as a pegasus charged her. He cried out in pain as her magic clipped one of his wings, she landed on him and propelled herself upwards and grappled with another pegasus mid-air. She grunted in frustration as the pony jabbed her with the tip of his spear, nimbly dodging her counter blows. A ring of magenta magic lit up around the pony’s neck, causing him to choke and stop in his tracks. Tempest looked behind her and smiled at Twilight, who nodded in response. The Shadow charged forwards, she leapt into the air with a spin and crashed her hoof into the pegasus’s jaw. His eyes widened in terror as he landed, clutching at his broken teeth. Tempest shook her head and cast lightning from her horn. The bolt of energy zapped through the air, and collided with the guard. His mouth lit up with light, culminating in an explosion of blood and smoke as what was left of him was disintegrated with the sheer intensity of her magic. The Shadow chuckled to herself. “I haven’t had a fight this good in years,” she thought as another four ponies charged her. Twilight teleported next to her in a flash of pink light and grabbed a hold of her. She squeezed her eyes shut in concentration as she teleported them both out of reach of the ponies’ weapons. Tempest grunted as she lunged forwards again, her horn igniting and fired a beam of light towards Nightmare Moon’s servants, engulfing two of them in flames. Her unicorn friend created a small platform for her to jump on, and propelled her into the air towards the remaining two pegasi. Both clad in the sapphire blue armour of Nightmare Moon. The Shadow collided with the guard, headbutted him, and grabbed his shoulders and used her momentum to flip herself around, slamming the pony to the ground. His body lay still in the ground and a small pool of blood formed underneath him, such was the force she had thrown him with. Twilight used her magic to encase the remaining pegasus, forcing him to the ground and giving him a hard kick with her back hooves. He grunted and wiped blood from his mouth, raising his weapon with a sneer. The unicorn braced herself and cast a shield around her, but before he could strike, he crashed to the ground as Tempest landed on his back and pounded him to the cold hard stone. Twilight saw an opportunity, and jammed her horn against his face and focused her magic. His head flung backwards, his flesh burned and turned to cinders as her magic ignited inside his skull. *** With every explosion, Grogar’s resolve weakened. He turned to flee as the Princess bared down on him. He growled and raised upon his back legs to defend himself, his horns glowing. “Have at you then, child.” Luna growled and regarded him with disdain. With her wings outstretched and her eyes ablaze with fury, she resembled one of Nightmare Moon’s demons of the night. “Never again shall you threaten the sanctity of Equestria, Grogar.” She easily deflected a blow of his magic as he fired at her. He continued to use his dark magic against the Princess, growing fearful as she slowly strode towards him, ignoring his attacks. She fired her own magic at him, knocking him off of his feet and sending him careening through the air. he landed with a dull thud and skidded to a halt. Grogar scrambled to his feet, grinning with yellow and rotten teeth and fired another blast at her. “Princess, if you should spare me, I will gladly share my knowledge-” She held a hoof aloft and silenced him and glowered at him with hate. “Tell me where Nightmare Moon is.” Grogar laughed. The old goat regarded her and grinned with crooked yellow and blood stained teeth. “There are forces at work here beyond your ken, Luna,” he murmured quietly. Luna cocked her head at his words. “Explain.” “So naïve. Did you really think Nightmare Moon acted alone?” He cackled again and shook his great horns. “The chan-” As what sounded like a short whistle sounded through the air, he suddenly stopped. He clutched at his throat as blood trickled out of his mouth. Luna grimaced as he slumped over. She narrowed her eyes as she spotted a small dart embedded into his neck. Her magic wrapped around it and held it to her eye. A blackened solid strip of obsidian, almost insectoid in nature, she determined, as she examined it. “The Hive...” she murmured as she released the object into her pack. From the corner of her eye she noticed one pony in a black cloak, conspicuously avoiding the fighting, grin at her. His green eyes seemed to almost mock her silently. She started towards him, her nose snorting with frustration as he vanished in a puff of smoke. She gathered her thoughts and leapt to join her friends, where she stood amidst the corpses and looked around, dusting off her shoulder . With the remaining soldiers and guards either dead, or surrendered and knocked out, the trio looked at one another. “Excellent work, Sparkle,” Tempest said to the young unicorn with a grin. “I still say you’d make a good Shadow yet.” Twilight squirmed uncomfortably. “Maybe so.” She glanced at the destruction behind them and shuddered. “But I hope I never have to do that again.” The Shadow clapped her back with a hoof. “And you.” She turned to Luna. “Where were you during most of that?” The Princess gravely looked towards Grogar’s corpse. “it doesn’t matter now.” Luna produced the dart which had felled him and showed it to the Shadow. Tempest’s face fell as she examined it. “This is from the Changeling Hive,” she growled. Her horn crackled with lightning as rage filled her eyes. With a trembling hoof she passed it to Twilight to look at. Rage threatened to consume her as flashes of green filled her memory, and her father... Twilight gazed in wonder at the craftsmanship. Simple, yet elegant. “I’ve never seen anything from the changeling world in person, just images in books. What would they be doing here?” she asked as she gave it back to the Shadow, who carefully pocketed it. Luna cleared her throat and glanced at the old ram’s body, now rapidly decaying, the foul magic that kept him alive fading from the world. “Nor would anypony expect you to. Changelings are immensely secretive, and extremely loyal to their Queen. It is possible Nightmare Moon had allies inside and outside of Equestria.” She contemplated before shaking her head. “Enough, we shall investigate this matter later, for now-” As she turned to leave she flicked her ear in annoyance. A deep growling emanated rom the dark corners of the stairs before them, and a monstrous hulking mass of living wood bared it’s fangs at them and howled. “A timberwarg,” Tempest growled and readied herself. The rage inside of her fuelled her, electricity crackled from her horn into the air around her, and singed the carpet at her hooves. “It’s not alone,” Twilight gasped and pointed. “Look.” From behind the great beast, several more of the creatures appeared, each snarling and growling, their jaws dripping with saliva, their yellow eyes glaring at the intruders. Luna’s eyes darkened, and she braced herself, horn lowered, wings down. “For now, we fight.” *** The three finally reached the royal study, bloodstains and broken twigs in a messy trail behind them. “This is where she will be,” panted Luna as she traced her hoof along the wall. “I can feel her.” She took a deep breath and turned to her companions. “Wait for my signal, then attack as I do.” “Understood,” Tempest replied. She glanced at the young unicorn next to her and grinned. “Keeping up, little one?” Twilight scowled. “I’m ready.” Her voice was heavy with dread, but she took a deep breath and steadied herself. “For Equestria.” The Shadow nodded and raised a hoof. “For Equestria.” Luna regarded them both. So fortunate was she to have found such admirable and dependable friends in such a dark time. “For Equestria.” She smiled for a moment, then swung the heavy door open. And her eyes locked with Nightmare Moon herself. MoonNightmare Moon stood, surrounded by darkness. She used her magic to ignite a candelabra on a nearby table illuminating the room in a pale green glow. She sneered and glared at the intruder. The Princess stepped forwards. “Nightmare Moon.” They stared daggers at one another. The only sound was the magical fire flickering, slowly dying. Luna narrowed her eyes at her second half, her darker half. “Your reign is finished.” The Queen smirked. “Because you say so?” Her voice dripped with venom and malice. “It ends,” Luna growled, “in the name of the Moon.” Nightmare Moon bared her fangs. “It endures in the name of the Moon.” “I failed to stop you from consuming me before.” Luna closed her eyes and breathed outwards. “I understand that we were unfavoured by Equestria, but it is wrong to live in an eternal darkness.” Her eyes opened, the pocture of forgiveness. “If you come with me we can-” “Unfavoured?” The Queen sneered. “The only future Equestria has is an eternal darkness. While you were too weak to take what was rightfully ours, I have conquered all of Equestria, and my subjects adore me.” She threw her head back and cackled, spreading her black wings. Luna sighed. “I won’t let you commit any more atrocities, Nightmare Moon.” The Queen lowered her head as her laughing faded. “You couldn’t stop me before.” Luna’s mouth broke into a small smile. From behind her, Tempest Shadow and Twilight Sparkle stepped into the light, their eyes focused on the Queen. “I was alone, before.” Twilight’s horn blazed with magic, while Tempest’s broken horn crackled and fizzed with lightning. Nightmare Moon narrowed her eyes at the three of them and smiled coyly. Luna readied herself and lowered her horn. Wings spread, she lunged forwards, pinning Nightmare against the wall with her horn. Books tumbled off the shelves with the force of the impact. Cracks appeared in the wall and a portrait of the two sisters fell down. The Princess furrowed her brow in frustration as she realised the Queen was simply holding her horn a mere millimetre away from her chest. Unflinchingly, and with little to no effort still grasping Luna’s horn, the Queen of Darkness pushed her backwards and strode forwards. Her hoofsteps fell heavy and deliberate, a juxtaposition to her elegant and sleek form. Luna grunted as she struggled to hold herself steady. She glared up at Nightmare Moon and retracted her horn. She swished left, the Queen dodged. When she swung right, the Queen raised a hoof and caught the horn, blocking the blow as if it were nothing. With her other hoof, Nightmare she struck her enemy across the face, sending her careening into the cabinet at the far side of the room. She regarded her lesser self with utter disdain and turned to the remaining ponies. Tempest grunted and rushed forwards, her head lowered. Twilight stood behind her and began casting a spell. Nightmare Moon crouched slightly, then lunged forwards with great intensity and speed, slamming Tempest out of the study into the corridor and against the wall. The Shadow wheezed as she crumpled to the ground in pain. Nightmare looked down at her, then glanced backwards at the glow behind her. She used a wing to cover her eyes as Twilight Sparkle’s magic fired in a concentrated beam of energy. Twilight moved around to get a better angle, grimacing as she felt the strain of magic on her head. She gritted her teeth and focused her magic, determined to help her friends. The Queen hissed. “You must be Celestia’s student...” her eyes narrowed as she thought about her brother, now far away in a frozen wasteland and smirked quietly to herself. “What a grand and intoxicating innocence you have, child.” Twilight’s blood ran cold as the black mare strode through the beam of energy, taking a direct hit without caring or flinching, and closed the distance between them. With fangs bared, the Queen raised a hoof to strike her attacker. “Where is your precious princess now?” Twilight yelped and quickly cast a shield around herself. The Queen’s blow still sent her reeling, however, and caused her to slip out of consciousness. Her eyes fluttered lightly and her nose bled from both the strain of the magic and the blow from Nightmare. Tempest Shadow looked up at Twilight’s unmoving body. “Twilight!” she cried out and rose to her feet. She rushed towards Nightmare Moon and began to swing her hooves. “Get away from my friend you bitch!” Nightmare Moon grunted as the blows glanced off her. “I remember you. From Canterlot,” she sneered, casting her memory back to her appearance in front of the church. “The Shadow. Slayer of monsters, devils and demons, correct? I’ve heard of your feeble order.” With a quick strike of her hoof, she slammed into the pony’s side. She then used her magic to grasp the unicorn by the throat and began to squeeze. “Pathetic. Die now, like you have slaughtered my children and my servants.” Tempest struggled in her grasp and lashed out with her hooves, her strength quickly fading. As the world began to fade, she saw blur of movement in the corner of her eye. Nightmare Moon noticed it too, and raised a wing in defence. She released the unicorn, who dropped to the floor and continued to gasp for air. Princess Luna charged forwards, driving her horn into Nightmare Moon’s wing, causing the Queen to cry out in pain. Twilight stirred at the Queen’s cry, and winced as she stumbled to her feet. The wounds around her waist ached, and threatened to burst for the second time since she entered the castle. She saw the princess grapple with the Queen and rushed forwards as quickly as she could. She pointed her horn and blasted a beam of light right into the black mare’s face. The Queen of Darkness growled and grunted in pain as Twilight’s magic continued to blind her. Her eyes watered with the blinding intensity of the light and angled herself towards Luna. The magic bounced and reflected off of the Queen, and Luna felt her eyes stinging as the magic spilled out over her. Twilight gasped and paused casting her spell. “I’m sorry Luna-” She started. “No!” Luna yelled, her eyes watering and seeing spots. “You should have kept going!” The Queen saw her opportunity, and smacked the small unicorn with her hoof, causing her to slam into a wall with a tear inducing crunch. Twilight fell to the ground in a huddle, crying out in pain. Blood began to pour out from a few of her injuries around her waist. Nightmare Moon rounded on Luna, still stunned from the sudden light blast. She grabbed onto the Princess with both hooves and flapped her wings, rising high into the air. Her eyes were as black as night as she threw her enemy to the ground. She growled as her power swelled, snarling at her opponents before her. “You fools cannot hope to best me. Surrender now, and I will be lenient enough to give you a quick death.” With a flourish of her head, her starry mane cascaded over her head, the stars within twinkling like their counterparts in the sky. Her horn lowered, pointed and wickedly sharp. Although in pain from the fall, Luna answered by sending a blast of magic at the chandelier above them, causing it to collapse onto the Queen’s back, sending her crashing to the ground. Twilight coughed as dust billowed around from where the Queen landed, and covered her eyes. “Never.” Luna’s voice dripped with venom as she defiantly rose to her feet. “Never again will anypony bow to you, Nightmare Moon.” Nightmare Moon shrugged off the heavy chandelier like it was nothing. She sneered and glared at the three of them. Her gaze fell on the slayer standing opposite her, smirking arrogantly, her broken horn glowing with black energy. Twilight Sparkle unsteadily rose to her feet and watched as the two faced off. Tempest Shadow’s horn grew dark, and the whites of her eyes turned grey, then black. The colour ran into her veins, criss-crossing her face like lightning. With a blast of eldritch power, she fired at the Queen. A back fire engulfed Nightmare Moon. She gasped for air and grunted while her fury grew. “Anti-magic?” She hissed. With a flap of her wings she dispersed the smoke around her. “Well played, Shadow... But I am no ordinary pony of Equestria.” Her voice trembled with fury and her body shook with rage. Tempest’s eyes returned to their normal colour, the veins receding once more and she retreated, watching the Queen with fear. “I am not some common animal that can be felled with even the darkest and most powerful magics.” Her eyes blazed with anger and her wings unfurled to their full extent. Her lip curled upwards in a twisted smile. The corridor darkened with her immense power as the trio braced themselves. “I am Nightmare Moon. Queen of Darkness and Supreme Overlord of Equestria and beyond. And I have had enough!” the Queen bellowed, and slammed her great hooves down onto the ground, cracking the stone around her. The shockwave resounded throughout the castle, startling some servants on the lower levels and causing the crows in the rafters high above to shriek in terror. Nightmare Moon’s horn ignited in a blaze of dark magic. A great swirling ball of eldritch magic as black as night, and hurled it towards our heroes down the corridor. Wallpaper and paintings alike turned to cinders as the magic swirled past them. Twilight darted forwards and cast a magic shield around her friends. She winced as the Queen’s magic collided with her own. “I can’t… hold it…. Much longer.” She started to slip backwards, the force of the magic pushing her off her hooves. Tempest moved quickly as she wrapped her legs around her friend, digging her back hooves into the ground and preventing them both from slipping away. They shared a nod as she braced herself on the cold stone floor. Luna dashed next to them, bolstering Twilight’s magic with her own and placed her own hooves on the unicorn’s back, adding to the reinforcement. Slowly, but surely, the shield began to repel the dark magic. The alicorn’s horn lit up with her own magic as she stepped forwards and pointed her horn at the centre of the death ball. Nightmare Moon grunted in anger and sent another wave of magic towards them. The three stood as one, flank to flank, against the Darkness of the Queen. Light versus Dark. Good versus Evil. With a shove and a heave, the three’s combined magic finally began to repel the darkness. Nightmare Moon roared with rage as her magic came soaring back at her. Princess Luna left her friends’ sides and charged forwards, piercing the ball of eldritch magic with her horn. Her wings flapped and caused great gusts of wind, almost knocking Twilight and Tempest over with such force. With a great push, both Princess and Queen snarled at each other as Luna pierced the magical ball, and drove her horn and her hooves into the Dark Queen, forcing her through several feet of rocks and stone, far into the castle. Tempest lingered behind as Twilight sank into the floor, panting for air and exhausted from the struggle. The Shadow placed a hoof on the young pony’s head and tousled her mane. “Not bad, filly,” she murmured with a smile. Twilight managed a smile but was too tired to speak. The wounds on her sides ached, and her horn glowed softly with residue magic. She attempted to rise to her feet once again and stumbled. “Shh,” Tempest soothed as she caught her friend. “You’ve done enough, let us deal with this.” Her eyes smiled although her mouth did not. “If only more ponies had bravery like this one,” she thought as Twilight shakily stood on her own legs. She chuckled softly. “There wouldn’t be much need for Shadows.” As Twilight stood she gazed at the hole the alicorns had made. “No. We came in here together, we leave together.” She looked at the Shadow and smiled. “As friends do.” Tempest couldn’t help but smile back. She nodded towards the other end of the corridor. “I think we’ll have to find our own way to them then.” Twilight nodded in agreement. “I used to come here quite a bit, I think there are some stairs over there.” The pair of them set off through the strangely empty castle. Portraits seemed to watch them as they ran, and the occasional rumble sounded throughout the castle. *** Luna continued to push Nightmare Moon through room after room after room. Her eyes blazed with light as they struck each other, blow after blow. As they shattered through some glass, she realised they were in the old observatory. She remembered how she’d used to come here after raising the moon and watch the stars. She swung a hoof at Nightmare Moon, connecting with her jaw, and turned her gaze upwards towards the sky. There she saw the Moon, and the image of Celestia engraved onto it as the Mare Within. She felt her heart grow heavy as she rounded on her opponent. “Nightmare Moon we must stop this, can you not see what you’ve done?” she desperately asked as her flings flapped, holding her in the air. She gazed at the dark mare, her eyes heavy with emotion. “Let go of your anger, I beg you...” The Queen wiped a smear of spittle from her mouth and glared up at the Princess. “You have Celestia’s arrogance,” she murmured and curled her lip. She flapped her wings and charged towards her adversary. Luna sighed sadly and gritted her teeth, raising her hooves in defence. The room rocked amidst their blows and countless expensive telescopes and other equipment smashed and shattered. The air around them seemed to ripple with each forceful punch, kick and blast of magical energy. They fought one another with a flurry of blows, one dodging and countering and the other striking hard and fast, taking turns trading what would be fatal blows to ordinary ponies. To anypony else, they would resemble mere blurs as they moved with supernatural speed. With a growl of pleasure, Nightmare Moon noticed her opponent begin to weaken and gained the upper hoof. She used her magic to grasp the alicorn, and hurled her through a window, onto the roof of the castle. The clouds above darkened, seemingly sensing the Queen’s anger as they swelled and burst, drenching the two ponies. As Nightmare Moon advanced, Luna gritted her teeth and used her speed to attack. Moving faster than the naked eye could see, she struck the Queen again and again. Her wings strained as she flew through the air, quickly attacking before Nightmare Moon could move. The Queen narrowed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her ears swivelled as she listened. Her sharpened senses and inherent magic allowed her to listen to each and every raindrop as they landed. She heard them hit something behind her, and spun around, horn lowered. Luna gasped as Nightmare Moon caught her with her magic. The Queen’s eyes were solid black, a sign of just how dark her soul had become, twisted by years of grief and anger. Her forked tongue slithered out from her teeth once again. “Something you wish to say, Luna?” she taunted as the alicorn struggled. Lightning crashed down around them as the rain fell upon then, drenching them to the bone. “It’s not too late...” Luna grunted as she raised a hoof. “Please...” Nightmare Moon’s face twisted and she screeched with fury. She slammed the Princess onto the ground with her magic repeatedly. She raised her up as the Princess stopped moving, and drove her hoof into her former self’s jaw, sending her crashing through the roof into an unknown corridor The Princess groaned as she landed. Blood leaked from her mouth, and her face was wracked with pain as the Queen’s blows took a heavy toll on her body. She struggled to stand, her muscles arguing against her brain, begging her for release as they were viciously exercised. Another blow came from Nightmare Moon, sending the Princess several feet backwards. The Queen quietly advanced on her, hissing in fury. She drove her hoof into the alicorn’s face time and time again, revelling in the brutal beatdown. As Luna backed up against a door, her lip quivered and her breath came short. Nightmare Moon slowly raised another hoof, and struck her opponent with such force she shattered the door, and sent the princess crashing into a wardrobe. Luna crawled forwards and groaned in pain as the Queen advanced. A small pool of blood formed underneath her. Nightmare Moon stood and watched her with disgust and wiped her lips, she stared at her bloodied hoof and snarled. “You’re weak, Princess Crawling around in your own blood. Pathetic.” Luna turned over and looked at her. Although in great pain, she felt one last ounce of strength in her body. Her eyes showed intense anger but also great sadness. Pity even. “You want me to destroy you…” she mumbled. The Queen slammed a hoof down. “Do I?!” she raged. “And why pray tell is that?” “Because I know... How lonely you truly are... I know how it feels to be so alone…” This gave Nightmare Moon pause. Her lip twitched as she shook with anger. “You don’t know me, how could you possibly know?” Luna solemnly laughed. “Oh but... I do know, Your Majesty. You are me after all...” She closed her eyes and steadied her breathing. She could feel her life force slipping away. She had to fight for a few moments more. For her friends. For Equestria. For her sister. For herself. The Queen roared in her face and slammed both hooves on the ground on either side of her head. The Princess just chuckled and spat out a glob of blood. “See?” She looked up into the Queen’s eyes blearily. She held a hoof over her chest and felt her own warm blood for the first time in over a thousand years. She closed her eyes and braced herself for the embrace of death. “I am sorry... My friends... I failed...” she murmured softly. Caught off guard by her words, Nightmare Moon trembled with hate as her lip curled backwards, revealing rows of her sharp teeth. Her breath was dogged, her muscles atrophied from their duel. She hadn’t even exerted herself like this over a thousand years ago when she first faced Celestia. Celestia. Her sister’s kind eyes graced the Queen’s mind. She shook her head and prepared for the final strike. Celestia, again. The Queen gave a low hiss and gazed upwards, through a shattered window towards the Moon. Emotion flooded her very being, and Nightmare Moon’s eyes widened as she stepped backwards. Her wings dropped around her, and as the laboured breathing of Luna became the only sound, she looked around the once familiar room, realising where they were. “This was our room…” she murmured quietly. She absently walked away from the Princess, still lying on the ground. Luna forced herself to sit up and opened her eyes, watching the Queen sadly. “We were... Happy once.” Her voice was just as ragged and dogged as the Queen’s. She knew neither of them could last much longer. “When we were children...” Nightmare Moon caressed a drawing she’d stuck on her wall over a thousand years ago, a crude child’s drawing of herself and her sister when they were fillies, growing up in the very walls she was now destroying. She remembered they used to play together. The games they made for each other when their parents were ruling Equestria. How her sister would help her sneak out of he castle late at night to visit the gardens. She stopped as she gazed upon a small necklace made of daisies, in a small glass dust covered case. “My sister made me this… Celestia...” Nightmare Moon picked up the case and blew the dust off of it She glanced up and caught her reflection in a nearby shattered mirror and recoiled in horror. Her eyes changed from the blackest night to her usual cyan, and her once lizard-like eyes returned to ovals. She looked back at Luna and mumbled quietly to herself. “What have I done?” Luna’s eyes softened as she realised this was not the end. “It isn’t too late… to change… Nightmare Moon...” She unsteadily rose to her feet and stood eye to eye with the Queen. She took a deep breath and stared at her nemesis. “I can help you. You’ve been so blinded by your unchecked rage... Your thirst for vengeance... That you never even saw the truth.” “What truth is that?” The Queen asked quietly. Her heart beat fast and dread, something entirely alien to the Queen of Darkness, filled her soul. She felt her magic slipping as the rain outside began to slow. Her hate, centuries of hate began o fade “That you are alone, and afraid...” They looked at each other. The Princess’s breath slowly returned to it’s natural state, and her blood ran into her coat. Luna extended a hoof and offered a smile, however forced it may seem or feel, she knew she had to try, or die trying. “But now you’re listening to me… we can rebuild…” The Queen shook her head and scowled, waving Luna’s hoof away. “You were holding us back!” She slammed her hoof down. “We would never be respected or loved in old Equestria.” Her anger began to swell again, however fleeting it may have felt, it felt good to her. Familiar. Luna regarded the black mare sadly. “Perhaps you’re right, but you think we’re stronger this way? Look around you, Nightmare Moon.” She gestured to the room, the shattered walls, the splintered floors. “Neither of us will survive this should we continue to fight. We’re broken. We can’t go on like this.” Nightmare Moon gazed out the window at Equestria. She saw hordes of bat-like creatures moving on the wind, and the far off lights of cities in the distance as ponies most likely sang and made merry, despite their situation. Her anger finally faded completely as she realised she was defeated. “If… we unite…” she asked quietly, “won’t I fade? Become.... Diminished?” The Princess nodded. “I-” The door crashed open, interrupting them. Tempest Shadow and Twilight Sparkle entered the room and saw the two standing opposite one another. Tempest’s horn ignited as she stepped in front of Twilight. “Get back, Luna, I’ll finish this now.” Luna simply smiled, while Nightmare Moon scowled and bared her teeth. “Tempest Shadow,” the Princess began, and raised a hoof to stop her friend. “Your bravery in the face of death is commendable. Your actions speak louder than any words.” She crossed the room and took the mare’s head in hers and planted a kiss on her forehead. Tempest stood in shock. “What?” Her voice wavered as she remained frozen in place, the magic in her horn rapidly fading, “What’s happening here?” Twilight put her hoof on Tempest’s back and shook her head, silently telling her friend to not interfere as Nightmare Moon watched them enviously. “And you, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna continued, turning to the purple mare. “Truly, Celestia could not ask for a more honourable student, and your friends are blessed to have met you.” Twilight blushed and gave a small bow. Luna smiled and raised her chin. “I could not have made it this far without either of you. Equestria is truly in your debt. For that I thank you. I thank you both, so much.” She smiled and turned back to Nightmare Moon. “Are you ready?” “I… don’t know,” the Queen replied. Her voice was cracked and hollow, like all the will to live had been sucked out of her. She felt empty inside. “You have to be. We have to. For Equestria.” Nightmare Moon gazed into the eyes of her counterpart and thought about Shining Armour. She smiled softly as she repeated his mantra. “For Equestria.” They each lowered their horns and touched the tips, then, lifted by an unseen and powerful magic, they rose into the air together. They both began to glow with a holy light. Twilight and Tempest each covered their eyes as the light grew to a blinding intensity. With a heave, Nightmare Moon’s body began to crumble into dust, and her mouth opened and her spirit began to wind into and through the air, seeping into Luna’s opened eyes and mouth. The Queen of Darkness faded into the wind, and soon only Luna remained as the light dimmed. She landed with a heavy breath. A moment passed before she winced in pain and turned to her friends. “Princess? How are you feeling?” Tempest asked, still tense. She felt Twilight’s leg wrap around hers as they waited with bated breath. Luna nodded. “I am... Complete... More than that. For the first time in a thousand years I... Am myself.” She inspected her hoof and flexed her wings. “The feeling is… strange.” She turned to her friends as her eyes sparkled with tears. “Strange as in... Good?” Twilight hopefully asked as she gingerly stepped forwards. The Princess smiled. She gazed out the window at the Moon, still shining bright. “I have something I must take care of. The world shall remain in darkness no more.” Wings still outstretched, she opened the window, and like a rocket she shot up into the night sky, her horn glowing with celestial magic. She came to a still in the middle of the sky as the clouds began to clear. Her horn still shone brightly, and slowly, dawn finally broke out over the world. Tempest and Twilight watched as the Mare in the Moon disappeared, and the Sun’s golden rays once again graced the world. Far below, creatures of the night shrieked in terror and fled to the dark depths of the world. The few vampires that remained in Canterlot shrieked and crumbled into dust as the light touched their foul skin. The nocturnal animals of the world returned to their nests and their homes, allowing the critters of the day to once again frolic. Plants stretched upwards and trees craned their tall trunks towards the Sun, begging for sunlight. And ponies all across Equestria slowly left their homes, blinking in confusion as they stepped into the light. In all the cities of Equestria, hooves began to stomp and voices rose up in great cheers of joy. Shining Armour and Cadance gasped as they watched the sunrise and held each other. Shining vowed to return as soon as possible and find his little sister, or visit her grave. Cadance vowed to go with him, and swore the Crystal Kingdom would provide aid wherever necessary. Rarity and Spike rushed outside as they gazed at the sunrise. Like their neighbours around them, they cheered and hugged one another as tears freely fell. Rarity comforted Spike as he began to worry, hoping Twilight was okay. She gave him a small kiss and told him chin up, and they’d catch up with her very soon as they went back inside and immediately started to pack. Applejack, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash all whooped and cheered as they too watched the sunrise from their shared home. They embraced each other and dashed out, Rainbow nearly carrying her friends in such excitement towards the nearest train station. Pinkie Pie and her partner in crime, the famous pony party planner Cheese Sandwich, immediately began to plot the biggest, super-duperest, most spectacularly spectacular party Equestria had ever seen. They embraced and giggled as they drew up plans, before realising they suddenly needed to be on the move. The ponies of Ponyville, all living in various places of the world, began to pack up their things and begin their journey home with tears of joy and relief in their eyes. In Canterlot, in the streets below the castle, some ponies offered up prayers to the Dark Queen in forgiveness as their captors vanished and fled in the sunlight. Fresh horrors still on their minds, they quietly closed the windows and huddled together in fear. In a tavern with no name, several drunk ponies squinted upwards. The bartender with one eye and few teeth grunted something in annoyance and wiped his bar down. Her mane sparkling in the sunlight, and her wings fluttering lightly, Luna flew down to her friends and stood with them. She looked out at the Sun cresting the hills, far across the horizon and smiled. “Princess Luna...” a warm voice called. Twilight’s ear twitched. “I know that voice...” she murmured as excitement crept into her voice. She gasped and pointed as a pony began to materialise before them. She gasped again and fell to the floor in a deep bow as the Princess Celestia craned her neck and stretched, and her wings fluttered as she looked around the room. The unicorn yanked Tempest’s neck downwards and gestured to bow, pleading silently with her eyes. The Shadow rolled her eyes and obeyed, grumbling to herself as she bowed before the Solar Princess. Celestia’s eyes twinkled as she looked down at her younger sister, who prostrated herself. She reached down and nuzzled her gently. “My dearest sister, it has been one thousand years since I have last seen you. I fear I must begin to make amendments, and apologise to you.” Luna quickly stood up and looked her sister in the eye. “No, Celestia, it is I who must apologise. If I had not... If I...” tears welled up in her eyes as they gazed at one another. “I’ve missed you...” she mumbled as she sputtered and rubbed her nose. The elder sister wrapped a hoof around her younger sister’s neck and drew her into a warm embrace “I’ve missed you too, Luna, can you ever forgive me?” “Of course I can, can you ever forgive-” “Of course I can.” Celestia smiled and wiped her eyes. “Now,” she turned to the other two ponies in the smashed room. “Twilight Sparkle.” She reached down and nuzzled the filly at her hooves and smiled, warm and kind, radiant like the Sun itself. “I knew you would not fail, my faithful student.” She cupped the pony’s face in her hoof and gazed at her. Twilight sheepishly rose and smiled, her cheeks blushing. “Thank you, Princess, but I couldn’t have done it alone.” She pointed to the Shadow beside her, who remained quiet and averted her eyes. “Tempest here helped me so much. She’s... Well...” she balked as Tempest shot her a look. Celestia regarded the Shadow coolly. “Tempest, was it?” She asked quietly. Tempest nodded. “Yes, your highness.” “And you are a Shadow, correct?” “Yes, your highness.” Tempest gritted her teeth and felt her temperature rise, and expected immediate banishment, or worse. What she didn’t expect was a hoof wrap around her neck and pull her upwards into a large hug. “You are always welcome in Equestria, as is the rest of your order, Tempest Shadow.” Tempest felt her heart melt, and glanced at Twilight who beamed with pride. “Thank you, your highness.” she said quietly, and sniffed her nose. Luna chortled and wiped her eye. “Sister, we have... Much to discuss.” Celestia released tempest and smiled at the three of them. “Indeed Luna. There is. For now, we must send the word out that Nightmare Moon has been vanquished, and announce your return, my dear sister.” The younger princess grimaced. “I fear Equestria’s reaction, Celestia... What if they...” Her sister nuzzled her tenderly. “The most assuredly will,” she joked. “And I will support you no matter what may come, as I should have done one thousand years ago.” She looked at her student again and smiled, her eyes watering with pride. “You are true heroes of Equestria, Twilight Sparkle and Tempest Shadow. You will stay for a while in Canterlot won’t you? Your brother will be most happy to see you, Twilight.” Twilight slapped her forehead. “Shining Armour! I haven’t seen him since before all of this began, I hope he’s-” Luna cut her off and her face fell. “He is in the Crystal Kingdom, Twilight,” she stated. The unicorn’s face fell as she looked at her quizzically. “What? How? Why?” “Nightmare Moon grew fond of him, and allowed him to leave her service to join the newly crowed Crystal Queen, Mi Amore Cadenza.” Twiligth shook her head in disbelief. Her mind reeled as she took in the princess’s words. Shining was alive! But who was this queen he was now serving? “Queen who?” she asked as she tilted her head. Tempest cuffed the back of her head and scoffed. “The Vampire Princess of the North? Daughter of King Sombra, the most vicious and bloodthirsty vampire in all of Equestria? Come on Twilight you said you read ancient history for fun.” She rolled her eyes. “Sometimes known as Cadance to her fri-” “Cadance?!” Twilight exclaimed, cutting her friend off as relief washed over her. “She was my old foal sitter! Oh if Shining’s with her then-” Her blood ran cold as she realised what Tempest had said. “She’s a... A v-vampire?” “Don’t worry, Twilight, they seemed rather fond of one another. I’m sure he will be alright.” Celestia chuckled softly. “It seems I have missed much, you will fill me in won’t you Luna? Let us return to my study, and start getting this mess cleaned up.” Luna nodded and chuckled herself as she wiped tears from her eyes. “I will, sister. Come, Twilight, I shall explain on the way.” The four of them started off through the damaged corridors of the castle. Luna felt good to laugh with her sister once again, finally feeling at peace within her soul. The Princess wondered if Twilight still thought she felt like a cold and icy lake, as the small unicorn began to frantically interrogate her about Shining and Cadance, and she recalled all that Nightmare Moon knew. Tempest lingered back for a moment and retrieved the dart from her pack when they turned the corner. She turned it over in her hooves several times before pocketing it once again, and gazed out at the sunrise, knowing she was not quite finished yet. Twilight’s head popped around the corner and called out to her. “Tempest are you coming?” The Shadow nodded and trotted onwards, rushing to catch up with them. She laughed at their jokes and swapped stories. Her thoughts remained dark, however, as she remembered those luminous green eyes laughing at her. *** Ponyville once again bustled with life as Twilight and Tempest strode through the crowd. Nopony there seemed to pay them mind, save for a few recognising Twilight and wishing her well. Several ponies just stood and wept, openly basking in the warm sunlight once more. Twilight smiled and nodded and wished the same back. She noticed a few familiar faces still hadn’t appeared, and her face fell slightly. The Shadow next to her nudged her and smiled. “Why so glum, chum?” The purple unicorn gave her a shocked look. Tempest grumbled and her cheeks turned red. “Fu--you know what, forget it. You’re worried your friends aren’t here?” Twilight nodded. “I guess I should have known they wouldn’t come back, I’m sure they’ve all moved on and found happiness wherever they are...” The Shadow spotted five familiar mares approaching them over her friend’s shoulder and grinned. She whistled and drew in breath through her teeth. “Yeah... I’d say the same thing.” She kicked a dusty rock away and looked down at the mud. “Why would anyone come back to this place? It’s filthy.” She grinned as she saw Twilight’s ear’s flatten as she took the bait. “Sure it’s muddy, but have you seen the rest of the world? Ponyville’s a snice a place as any right now.” The lavender mare scowled, still not noticing the giggling mares behind her. “Besides what gives you the right to just-” Tempest snorted, grin still fixed on her mouth. “Come on Twilight, this place is terrible, and your friends didn’t even show up? Come on, what a joke I don’t believe you.” Her smile faltered as she saw tears sting in her friend’s eyes. She shuffled awkwardly as she got several stares from the ponies around her. “If you really feel that way then maybe you should just leave,” Twilight muttered as she rubbed her eyes. Tempest sighed and leant in close to her. “Twilight I-” The unicorn spun around and planted a kiss on her friend’s lips, startling her. She pulled back and watched in horror as her friend winked at the group of mares, and they all gathered around and laughed together. Tempest felt time slow down as she realised she had been had. She leant back and sat her haunches down as she glowered at them all. “You were faking those tears,” she said matter of factly. “She sure was you silly filly!” Pinkie Pie giggled as she grabbed her friends and drew them into a large hug. “Tempest get over here get in this!” The Shadow reluctantly shuffled forwards, avoiding the look in Twilight’s eyes. Applejack’s sturdy hoof swung out and grabbed her, drawing her into the group hug. “Twilight darling we absolutely must catch up-” Rarity began as they separated. “TWILIGHT!” came an excited voice from behind them. They all turned and smiled as a small dragon charged forwards. Twilight rushed up to him and swept him up in a hug and dotted kisses over his face. “Oh Spike I’m so glad you’re okay!” He bawled his eyes out as he clutched at her. “I--was--so--worried--about--you!” he cried between sobs. She felt the tears fall from her own eyes as she cradled him. Tempest watched on sadly, her embarrassment melting away as she gazed at the unicorn holding her small friend. She smiled to herself and chuckled softly. A few times she made to move, then stopped herself and bit her lip. Fluttershy noticed her and smiled at her as she approached. “Um, Tempest was it?” she asked. Tempest nodded and looked at the pegasus’s knowing face. The rest of Twilights friends hadn’t noticed her plight, why had this pegasus? Her brow furrowed as she hid her emotions. “It is.” “Well, it seems to me that you really want to tell Twilight something. Maybe you should, in case something happens and you can’t say it.” Fluttershy beamed as she spoke. Her words filled Tempest with confidence, and a small sense of dread at the same time. The Shadow curtly nodded and walked up to Twilight, and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Twilight... Can we talk?” she asked. Twilight nodded in response and tapped Spike gently on his back. The dragon released his sister and smiled up at the dark mare, wiping the tears away from his eyes and rubbing his nose. “Thank you, Tempest, for keeping her safe!” he cried as he wrapped his claws around her legs now. Tempest grimaced and tried to shake him off as the mares around them giggled. Rarity tapped him on the shoulder and gestured to leave. “Come on, Spike, we should give them some privacy.” He reluctantly let go and gave Twilight another hug. “I’m so happy you’re okay, Twilight,” he murmured again. She patted him on the back and gave his forehead another kiss. “As am I, Spike.” Twilight smiled as he trotted off, catching up to his other friends. She turned to Tempest and smiled as the strong mare bashfully looked down at the ground. “Twilight... I...” she mumbled quietly. Her cheeks reddened once again as she thought about how tender the unicorn’s lips were. Twilight’s heart fluttered as the Shadow leaned in. “Yes, Tempest?” “I... I’ve been meaning to ask you, um...” She cursed herself for being so suddenly shy. She shook her head and looked away. “Never mind.” Twilight felt her face visibly drop as the Shadow turned, and pawed at the ground. “Oh... Okay.” They looked at each other with equal pats shyness, and something else. More than friends. They slowly moved closer to each other and rested their foreheads together. Tempest used her eyes to gesture towards the library. She wiggled her eyebrows as Twilight began to blush. “If you want to,” she whispered to her young friend. Twilight nodded and placed her hoof on her friend’s face, giving her a kiss just below her broken horn. She smiled as they held each other, and started to make their way to the library’s door, away from prying eyes. *** Twilight Sparkle gasped as she lay beneath the sheets of her bed. She poked her head out and gazed at the pony beside her as she gathered up her things. Her eyes wandered over the pony’s body and reached a hoof out sadly. Tempest spotted her awake and stroked the mare’s hoof tenderly, giving it a light kiss before she returned it and smiled. She turned, and began to pack up her bag. “You’re sure about this, Tempest?” asked Twilight as she watched her friend saddle up, stretching in her bed slightly. “I have more than enough space here for you if you want to stay.” She tapped the pillow next to her and blushed lightly. Tempest shook her head as she began fastening her armour back on. Her eyes traced over the unicorn’s body and she fought an urge to remain, for five minutes or even the rest of her life. “I appreciate the offer, really, I do.” She turned to the window and gazed at the setting sun. “But I’ve troubled you long enough.” Twilight shook her head. “You haven’t been any trouble at all.” She paused and looked a the messy sheets on her bed. “Well maybe a bit,” she chuckled, “but the point still stands. You’re my friend, and friends-” “I know, Twilight. I was being polite.” The Shadow sighed as she fastened her cloak around her, it’s familiar weight giving her heavy heart a slight comfort. “The truth is... I don’t belong here, in a nice town like Ponyville, with... A pony like you.” She turned to her friend once again and gazed into her eyes sadly. “I spent so much of my life being angry, because of what was done to me, my family...” She trailed off. “I’m still not sure who I am without that anger. I don’t even feel comfortable using my real name yet. I need to figure out where I belong in this world... A lot of ponies still don’t like Shadows.” She offered a melancholic smile at her friend. “I understand.” Twilight smiled back, her eyes shining with tears. “Are you sure we can’t persuade you to let us throw you a going-away party though?” “Nothing in Equestria would make me more uncomfortable.” Tempest paused, remembering the events in the Canterlot castle, and in the great library. “Well, almost nothing.” They laughed together and Twilight touched her face tenderly, stroking her gently. The Shadow smiled and gave her a light kiss. She breathed in her friend’s scent, and made sure to memorise it. “Lavender,” she thought with a smile. “Pinkie will be disappointed.” Tempest nodded solemnly as she drew back. “Tell her I’m sorry, would you? And tell everypony else I said goodbye?” “You haven’t said goodbye yet,” Twilight pointed out and grinned. “You’ll come back won’t you?” “Of course.” Tempest straightened up and looked her friend in the eye. “I’ll always remember I have friends in Ponyville. I’ll always remember you.” She straightened herself up and bowed low, her nose inches from the ground. “Twilight Sparkle. It has been my dearest pleasure saving the world with you. Hopefully we meet under nicer circumstances next time.” She smiled once more and checked her equipment before pulling her hood over her head and turning to leave. Twilight’s hoof reached out and stopped her. “Tempest, wait.” The Shadow turned back and raised her eyebrows. Her eyes lingered on the mare in front of her. The young unicorn grabbed her and pulled her forwards into a tight embrace and gave her lips a tender kiss. “Take care of yourself, okay?” she said as she pulled away. Tempest glared but smiled and caressed he mare’s cheek. Her lips felt so soft and warm, she hated the thought of not being around her, and wished she could stay. She felt something in her urging her to move on, however. Her work was not yet finished. “You too, Twilight.” She coughed as her cheeks reddened and a smile crept along her face. “Take care.” She turned to walk away but paused and looked back. She turned back and puffed her cheeks out, contemplating giving up her dark secret. “Fuck it.” She sighed and shrugged, and turned back to her friend and leant in close, clanking around for anyone who might be listening. “If we’re going to do this, then you should know my real name... It’s... Fizzlepop Berrytwist.” she mumbled. Twilight craned her neck and twisted her ear. “What was that? I couldn’t hear you very well.” The Shadow rolled her eyes and repeated herself, feeling her cheeks redden. ”Fizzlepop... Berrytwist.” “Again, please I can’t-” “Fizzlepop. Berrytwist.” Twilight’s eyes widened as she broke into a large smile. “That’s your real name? Tempest--Fizzlepop, that’s a fantastic name!” She snorted and began chuckling to herself. “I’m sorry, it really is! I just expected you to have something with a bit more...” She shrugged and giggled. “Yes, yes laugh it up, Toilet.” Tempest glared at her and rolled her eyes. “If I catch wind of anypony in Ponyville using my name, Twilight Sparkle, I will hunt you down and feed you to some timberwargs.” Before too long her face also broke into a large smile, and sooner still that smile turned into a long, happy laugh. They hugged again and made their way down the stairs. They shared one last kiss before Tempest set off, Twilight waved her goodbye from the front door of her library and watched as her friend disappeared into the darkness of the Everfree Forest once again. She saw the rest of her friends approaching from the other way, and put on a smile as she went to greet them, apologising for disappearing again so suddenly, as Applejack and Rainbow Dash smirked at each other, clearly in the know. Fluttershy beamed and asked Twilight if she was coming back. With one final look towards the Everfree, she spotted a flash of red hair amongst the dark trees and smiled. “I think she will, Fluttershy. I think she will.” She smiled as Pinkie bounced forwards, almost screaming in excitement about the party she and Cheese Sandwich, who she explained was now her partner in all party matters ‘and beyond’, were planning for Ponyville. Tempest Shadow looked back at the sleepy town and wondered how bad a mistake she was making in leaving Twilight Sparkle, as she watched her go with her friends. As a twig snapped and a growl sounded behind her, she slowly turned, and saw a scarred and angry timberwarg bearing it’s fangs at her. She grinned joylessly as her horn began to glow. “Hello you,” she muttered as it leapt towards her. With a blast of lightning, the beast’s corpse lay a mere pile of charred wood. The Shadow gave Ponyville one last look before setting off into the dark forest. Tempest Shadow wandered for hours before she broke through the thick trees, and slowly made her way down the muddy trail, searching for another adventure. The Sun shone high above, it’s warm glow illuminating the world. The nightmare was over. Dawn had come. Shadow Cantervania Symphony of the Nightmare By Bigwig6666 Thousands of years ago, two god-like sisters ruled Equestria in perfect harmony. The elder sister used her powers to raise the Sun, while the younger sister summoned the Moon at night. After several centuries of bliss, the younger sister, Luna, grew resentful as the ponies of Equestria continuously shunned her dark and jewelled night, instead choosing to relish and play in the Sun’s yellow rays. The last time Luna raised the Moon, she refused to make way for the dawn. She declared that Equestria would either love her as much as her sister, or face an eternal night. Her jealousy and bitterness transformed her into a mare as black as night: Nightmare Moon, the self proclaimed Queen of Darkness. The elder sister, Celestia, confronted her. Their conflict culminated with Nightmare Moon unleashing her abominations and dark ponies, as well as the hordes of Tartarus upon the world, now free from the Sun’s light and enacted a bloody war upon all of ponydom. To combat them, a group of brave ponies who became known as Shadows formed the Shadowguard Order, and were renowned monster slayers throughout the world. However, due to their underhanded tactics and hoarding of ancient forbidden knowledge, they became reviled by ‘polite’ society, labelled murderers and blood thirsty thieves, wanting only coin in exchange for their services. Celestia, however, refused to believe her sister could not be saved, and tasked the Order with recovering the ancient Elements of Harmony, artefacts from a bygone era, and one of Equestria’s most powerful known magics. Soon the Order was successful, although their numbers dwindled daily, and produced the Elements of Harmony to the Princess herself. After years of bloody conflict and monsters roaming the countryside, despite the Shadows’ best efforts, Celestia realised her sister was truly corrupted by her own jealousy, and used the Elements, forcing Luna’s soul in two, separating the Dark from the Light within her heart. Weakened by the separation, Nightmare Moon was defeated. Cast down and banished to the Moon itself, but at a terrible price. Princess Luna lay still, not dead but in a slumber she could not wake from. Celestia despaired, and as her soul was not in perfect harmony, the Elements were shattered, lost forever. The ponies of Equestria rejoiced as their beloved Princess smote the Dark Queen, and named the day of victory as the Summer Sun Celebration, the longest day of the year where the Sun shines it’s brightest and Evil is at it’s weakest. The Shadows faded into legends, a long forgotten order as monsters receded into the dark corners of the world. Legends became myths, and the story of Nightmare Moon became an old pony’s tale, used to warn children that if they did not behave, the Queen would take them to her dark court in the depths of Tartarus itself... *** Deep in the countryside of Equestria, in a tavern with no name, a unicorn with a broken horn sat alone at the bar, drinking something warm and foul. Her hood pulled down around her purple eyes and her shock of reddish-pink hair. A scar over her right eye shone in the dim light. She glanced down into her mug and saw a spider crawl out from under it. She twisted her face in disgust. “Somethin’ the problem, ‘ere?” grunted the bartender, an ugly, burly looking pony with a heavy accent and one eye. “No not at all, just admiring your filth,” Tempest Shadow jeered. Her voice was softer than you’d expect to hear judging by her appearance. Her armour bore the marks of many battles, and her cloak was ragged and caked in mud. The bight symbol of her order a stark contrast to her dark armour--two lightning bolt shapes mirrored. “Do you always live in utter yak shit?” She knew provoking the bartender pony would do more harm than good, but she was dreadfully bored and restless from a day’s travel. The bartender grunted again and nodded to a couple of his patrons, who slowly rose from their seats and approached carefully. “Well missy, I fink you should ‘ave more manners than that around ‘ere.” He grinned. Tempest looked unimpressed and raised her eyebrows at his yellowing teeth as she took another swig of her drink. “Especially for a Shadow.” Her eyes focused on him. She stopped drinking and set the mug down carefully. She sighed quietly, not taking her eyes off the ugly stallion. Underneath her armour, her muscles rippled in anticipation. She shrugged and winked at him. “I don’t have a fucking clue what you’re talking about.” His throat croaked with laughter. “No point in lyin’ missy, I saw that mark on your flank when you first stepped in. Your rag isn’t enough to stop that. See, we remember the old tales, ‘bout Celestia and the like. Ponies like you... Dressed ‘ead to ‘oof in dark armour, with broken ‘orns. What’s your name then?” His beady eyes watched her carefully. “Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,” Tempest laughed at him and waved a hoof. She noticed the two ponies behind her then and sighed. She retrieved a coin from a pouch around her neck, and placed it down on the counter. “Listen, if you’re going to do this then at least let me make one thing perfectly clear.” She cracked her neck and flexed her legs. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The two behind her stopped approaching and glanced a teach other. The bartender tilted his head as he reached for her money. “Yeah? What’s ‘at then?” She snapped her eyes open and grabbed the bartender’s hoof with her own, pinning him to the counter and twisting it, causing him to yelp out in pain. “If you’re going to start a fight with a Shadow, at least do it when they’re not looking.” She released him and rounded on the two behind her. The tall, skinny one moved around to her side, while the shorter, fat one lunged for her with a grunt. Tempest easily dodged him and gave him a powerful kick in the face as he fell past her. Blood spattered from his nose. Without effort, she side stepped a swipe by the skinny one and somersaulted over his head, giving him a swift kick to the jaw as well. Her eyes narrowed as the bartender emerged from the bar to confront her directly. “Get ‘er, lads!” he cried as he lunged at her. She smirked and thrust her head back, throwing her hood off, as the base of her horn crackled to life. She fired a bolt of energy at him. Her magic collided with his ear, ripping it off and splattering blood on the wall behind him. The giblets that remained hit the ground next to him as he shrieked. “Owww!” He fell to the floor and writhed in pain. “My fucking ear!” “Ooh,” Tempest murmured. “I was aiming for behind you, I’m so sorry.” She stifled a chuckle. “Now you have an ear per eye.” The bartender roared as he lunged towards her, blood tangled with his mane, resembling an old Nordic pony from ancient times. She raised a hoof to strike him but was grabbed by the skinny pony. He held her leg aloft as the bartender thumped his hoof into her side with a sickening crunch. The skinny pony watched in horror as the bartender recoiled with another howl of pain. The fat pony cradled his broken jaw and gazed up at her in fear. She gave a hollow laugh as her armour deflected the blow, and glared at the bartender clutching his injured hoof. “My name is Tempest fucking Shadow,” she growled. “I have never lost a fight to monsters or ponies.” Her tongue flicked out and licked her lips. The bartender waved his least painful hoof. “Just get out.” His voice was hoarse, his ear bled and ran down his face, trickling into his mouth. He spat. “Now. Let ‘er go.” The skinny pony released her on command. She glowered at them and pulled her hood up over her face again. “Sorry for the trouble, bartender.” She winked at them all. “It won’t happen again... Will it?” Her broken horn crackled with energy. All three ponies shuffled and looked nervously around, averting her gaze and shaking with indignity and pain. She chuckled and kicked the door open, exiting to the wider world. As she made her way down the road, she cast her memory back to what her parents had told her of the Shadows of old. How they were fabled warriors who fought the forces of darkness at night, serving their Princess Luna with the greatest of authority. She wondered how many Shadows would be left in the wold had the Princess not been betrayed to Nightmare Moon’s corruption. She scowled as the grey clouds burst and and began to pour with rain. “Typical,” she muttered, “must find shelter soon and get out of this damnable weather.” The Moon shone bright in the night sky, it’s light reflecting off of parts of her amour that weren’t covered by her cloak. Her armoured shoes sunk into the mud. She sighed and slopped her way towards the next stop on her travels: Canterlot. *** It was only a few hours until dawn as Tempest strode through the crowd of ponies. Clearly something important was happening. She’d walked for hours, through the mud and the rain, stumbled through the forest nearby and lost her satchel to a pack of timberwolves. Her stomach grumbled as she passed a fruit stall. She stopped and flicked a coin at the mare behind it. “Apple.” The stall pony beamed. “Thanks, miss!” She reached down under the stall and produced a large mug and handed it over, along with the apple. Tempest looked at the mug curiously and then at the mare. “Oh we’re giving away a mug of cider with every purchase, as part of our one time only Summer Sun Celebration deal, " said the mare with a smile, feeling slightly uncomfortable by the strangers glare. Tempest groaned inwardly as she grasped the mug, promptly downing it in one go. “Thanks.” “The Summer Sun Celebration,” she thought. “A waste of time, it’s just the longest day of the year.” The fruit pony watched her with wide eyes and took the empty mug back. “Geez take your time, there’ll be none left at that rate,” she chuckled nervously. “Where did you get your cape? It looks super heavy.” The unicorn paused and glared at the pony. “It’s a cloak, and none of your business,” she growled. The salespony raised a hoof and apologised awkwardly. “Sorry, miss, just we don’t see a lot of ponies like... You. No offense.” Her face struggled to hold a smile when confronted with this grim pony in front of her. “None taken.” Tempest gave a curt nod and walked away into a nearby ally, biting into her apple as she did so. “Mmm,” she thought as the juice trickled over her chin. “This is the best damn apple I’ve ever had.” She eagerly tucked into the rest of it as she heard the crowd talk amongst themselves. She closed her eyes and listened to the sounds of the city. The hubbub and bustle of carts and ponies trotting everywhere. She swallowed and traced the scar over her eye, recounting a misadventure when she was a filly. “That ursa major gave as good as it got.” She shook her head and tucked into her apple, savouring every bite. Before long she was left with just the core. She spat out the seeds and threw it on the ground and made her way through the crowd once more. She kept her head down as she moved, being taller than most ponies helped with certain situations, but not with bringing too much attention to herself. She thought back to the bartender, and although Canterlot was a reputable enough place she still suspected somepony would try their luck with her. Deep in thought, she noticed a unicorn and two burly looking earth ponies walk up to a stall in the street and start harassing the mare behind it. As she observed the encounter she felt sick; clearly this trussed up noble was exercising an abuse in power. When one of the earth ponys threw the mare to the ground she stepped forwards. “Watch it,” she growled. The unicorn turned to her and sneered. “Be careful with that tone, don’t you know who you speak to?” His voice was laced with venom and his words dripped with malice. He leered at her, his eyes tracing up her legs and focused on her face. She got a good luck at him and snorted. “Or what? Some stuck-up, pompous bastard will ‘teach me a lesson’? Please.” The unicorn’s nostrils flared. “Do you know who I am?” he demanded, clearly upset that a pony was not bending over backwards for him. “I am Prince Blue-” “I don’t care who you are. Just leave her alone.” Tempest gestured to the pony behind the stall as one of the earth ponies moved very close to her. She glared at him. “Excuse me.” The earth pony leaned down and spoke to her. “You’re going to apologise for speaking to his majesty like that.” She sighed and looked at the unicorn. His lip curled upwards in satisfaction. “Fine. I apologise.” She bowed dramatically and glared at him. “Now may his lordship let me move on?” The unicorn gave a small nod to his henchponies. One of them made to grab Tempest, while the other moved quickly and thumped her side. He recoiled and clutched at his hoof, making Tempest chortle as she flashbacked to the no-name tavern from the previous night. She dodged the one behind her and gave him a swift kick in between his legs. She rounded on the remaining pony and grinned viciously. ‘His majesty’ the unicorn stepped back, his mouth agape. “Guards! Help!” he cried as a pair of guardsponies walked nearby. He quickly turned on his theatrics, and explained that this ruffian had accosted him and his friends for no reason at all. “Shit,” muttered Tempest as her grin faded. The earth pony with an injured hoof socked her in her mouth while she wasn’t looking. “Cheap shot.” The guardsponies began to disperse the crowd, and as Tempest was a first time visitor to the capital, let her off with a warning, but making it very clear to the unicorn that they were deeply sorry for the trouble caused. He snorted and sauntered off, his henchponies trailing behind him, one of them limping in a funny way. He turned to her and called with a sneer. “You will know your place sooner than you think, bitch.” Tempest just glared after them and turned to the mare who was trying to pick up her goods. “Sorry,” she grumbled. “Need a hoof?” The mare shook her head. “S-sorry miss, but I don’t want any trouble.” The Shadow shook her head. “Please, I don’t mean any-” “Just leave.” The mare stated and stared at her in fear. “Only trouble can come from talking to Prince Blueblood like that. Please just... Leave.” She turned back to her stall and ignored Tempest’s presence. Tempest sighed and waved a hoof. “Fine, suit yourself.” She hated nobles like this ‘Prince Blueblood’ character. And she resented ponies like the salesmare who chose to ignore a good deed. “Ingrates, the lot of them,” she grumbled and walked away towards the town square, in front of the Church of Canterlot, where a large congregation had gathered and clouds darkened the skies above. *** The crowd was full of stuffy nobles, commoners and anypony and everypony. A large, very fat pony stood atop a platform at the centre square and addressed the crowd. From his attire, ivory robes with a sun emblazoned on the front, Tempest guessed he was an official of the church. “For twenty years, I have served you, good ponies of Canterlot, and our beloved Princess Celestia, as the archbishop of Canterlot.” He paused to let the crowd applaud and cheer. “But never have I felt our lady’s grace shine so lovingly on this great city, as on this day.” He cleared his throat. “For one thousand years ago to this very day, the great Celestia fought and banished the dreaded Witch-Queen Nightmare Moon.” His congregation gasped at the mention of her name. “Yes, I refer to our former Princess Luna, may her soul rest in peace. Most of you will have heard the prophecy that regards the dread tyrant, who would threaten our lives so in her mad quest for power; ’On the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars will aid in her escape, and she will bring about night-time eternal.’ My friends you must not fear, for today is that supposed day, and where is she?” he bellowed, waving his hooves around gesturing to the buildings and skies above Canterlot. The crowd murmured amongst themselves, a few started to cheer praises to Celestia. Tempest snorted as a few ponies around her jostled her. She glanced upwards at the rapidly darkening sky and felt a sense of dread. The archbishop continued. “Nowhere, my friends. Do we not know the devil for a liar? Do we not know her works to be of illusions and treachery?” He smirked as the crowd responded with enthusiasm. “Of course we do. Illusions and falsehoods hold no fear for us, my friends, for we are the righteous of Canterlot, home of our Solar Sovereign, living, as if cradled in the love of the Sun itself.” He opened his arms out as if to give a proverbial hug to the crowd. As the first droplets of rain fell on him, however, he glanced down and furrowed his brow. As lightning flashed and cracked the sky, shrieks ran out as skies continued to darken. Several ponies panicked and started to flee as a swirling mass of blue shadow descended from the dark clouds. A sinister laughter rang out setting everyone’s hair on edge. “Finish it, archbishop!” a voice cackled with glee. The crowd that remained began to shuffle nervously and talk amongst themselves. “What’s happening? Is this part of the ceremony? Celestia will save us don’t worry...” Tempest stood alert and ready from near the back of the crowd. “That voice...” she whispered, remembering the old tales. The old legends. She gazed upwards and saw the Moon plain and bare, the Mare in the Moon having vanished. The voice cackled again. “Archbishop... You haven’t finished your sermon,” It called in a sing-song voice. The archbishop started to sweat profusely and stumbled over his words. “Ah... It is... Celestia.. That.. We... Thank... Oh-” The shadow descended as the crowd stood transfixed and terrified. With a flap of black wings, the smoke dissipated and there she stood in her regal splendour. Nightmare Moon. The archbishop spluttered and stumbled backwards, falling off of the stage and blubbering like a lunatic. Nightmare Moon sneered at the archbishop. ”One thousand years...” she boomed. Her serpentine eyes regarded the crowd with cold and intense hatred. As she spoke, several of the crowd covered their ears and shrieked in terror. “Oh, my beloved subjects. It’s been so long since I’ve seen your precious little sun-loving faces,” she cackled manically. Her eyes narrowed, lizard-like pupils regarded the crowd with disdain. “Where are my praises, my songs and cries of worship? Am I not royal enough for you? Don’t you know who I am?” Her tongue flicked out between her fanged jaws and she grinned mirthlessly. “Perhaps you all need to be reminded of my beauty.” She let out a sadistic cackle as the clouds formed a great vortex above, and from it poured a massive horde of grotesque creatures, some resembling ordinary beasts: bears, cats, rats, bats, while others resembled ponies with leathery wings and glowing green eyes. The dregs of Tartarus squealed and squawked in delight as they descended upon the crowd, teeth gnashing and claws glinting in the unholy light. Nightmare Moon laughed as the crowd turned to flee. She noticed one pony standing tall, not watching her horde but instead watching her. They locked eyes and with a sneer, she flapped her wings and faded into a cloud of smoke. Tempest Shadow grimaced. “Shit...” The smoke moved from the ground into the air, and Nightmare Moon’s face appeared in the clouds. With a snarl and uncaring eyes, she addressed her ‘children’. “Kill them all. Kill everything you see.” The beasts turned their heads upward, watching their Queen with dark intent. “And when Canterlot lies but a ruined graveyard, go forth into the wild. Go now,” Nightmare Moon commanded. Her voice piercing into the very heart and soul of the ponies of Canterlot. “Go to the other cities of Equestria: Manehattan, Stalliongrad, Ponyville, Fillydelphia, nowhere shall be safe from my wrath. If Equestria will not love me then it shall drown in it’s own blood.” With her final words, the image of Nightmare Moon vanished into a great storm of smoke and magic. As Tempest watched, she scowled and swore, and stamped at the ground as ponies all around her screamed in terror and fled from the nightmare beasts. She spotted the salesmare from before running and shrieking for her life as one such creature with red eyes and long claws bared down on her and tore her to shreds. Soon bodies of all sorts lay in the streets, rivers of blood trickling down the slopes of the once great city. Tempest threw her hood back as her broken horn hummed to life. With a blast of magic, the creature feasting on the salesmare lay dead, it’s fangs red with fresh blood. She looked down at it’s body and sighed, giving it’s head a light kick. “Fuck.” She quickly stepped into an alleyway to collect her thoughts and catch her breath. Tempest looked around her and knew she had to get to out of the city as soon as possible, but how? Monsters were everywhere and no doubt there were going to be some dark ponies who fell in league with Nightmare Moon roaming the streets. She took a deep breath and made a dash through the alley, blasting any creature that came near her. She rounded a corner and spotted six more bat-like monsters. They hissed and growled at her, teeth bared and claws dragging along the ground. She lowered her horn and- Wham! Something, or somepony, collided with her, knocking her off balance and causing her spell to miss. She growled and rounded on the culprit. The Shadow’s face softened momentarily as she saw a young filly in a blood stained dress, her eyes awash with terror and pain. The filly noticed the monsters and squealed, turning to flee. “Wait!” Tempest shouted after her, but it was too late. A monster jumped at the filly, catching her in one of it’s claws. The Shadow snarled as it snapped the young pony’s neck and threw her body away in an unceremonious way. The stub of her horn glowed with energy, and she cast a lightning bolt at the beast. The remaining creatures approached her, swiping with great claws and gnashing their teeth. She saw she was outnumbered, and closed her eyes. Her breathing steadied. Her mind calmed. She felt magic deep inside her, a fire in her heart. She thought of the filly’s family. Her eyes snapped open, now as black as night. Her mane darkened, and her broken horn glowed black. Veins broke out around her face, twisting and turning as the magic corrupted her. She snarled and bared her teeth. With a crack and a flash, a whip of black lightning lashed at the monsters, connecting with one. It howled in pain as the magic tore it’s skin off. The others hissed and circled around her. Tempest struck again, and again, sending the beasts fleeing into the night. They spread their wings and leapt into the air, in search of easier prey. Tempest glared up at them as her eyes dimmed to grey, then white. The black veins around her face receded. She turned, her cloak billowing in the wind, and strode past the chaos and carnage in the streets of Canterlot, and exited through the great gateway. The nightmare had truly begun, she thought as she galloped into the night. *** After what felt like at least a solid day or two of travel, Tempest finally spotted the town of Ponyville. Even from a distance, and in the darkness, she could see the scattered banners of the Summer Sun Celebration, beaten and battered decorations lay around trampled into the mud and dirt; indicating many ponies had been in a great panic. She snorted, and stepped over a banner that read: ”Welcome, Princess Celestia!” The Shadow’s ear flicked as she heard voices shouting. She spotted a large group of ponies gathered outside of a tree house. Not a treehouse, like fillies and colts would play in, but a literal house that was a tree. “Must be a library,” she muttered as she saw books stacked in the windows. “Maybe there’s something useful in there.” “Rainbow Dash will you settle down?!” an elegant sounding voice called out, interrupting her thoughts. “Throwing insults at everypony won’t help!” “Settle down?!” another voice shouted in response, tinged with anger. “Twilight’s gone missing, Spike says she was going into the Everfree Forest alone, and you’re all standing around! We gotta go after her!” Whoever was speaking was clearly brave, but hot-headed and foolish, Tempest thought as she approached the crowd. She tutted as she remembered the last amateur who risked his neck instead of hiring a professional. Several ponies in the crowd noticed her and gasped, moving aside as the Shadow strode through them. Soon the entire crowd’s eyes were fixed on her, whispering about the dark stranger in their midst. She ignored them and stared ahead, at the five ponies in front of the library. One, a white unicorn with purple hair, addressed her. “May we help you?” she asked, her eyes tracing over Tempest’s ragged cloak and muddy hooves with a grimace. Tempest glared at her. “I need to use the library.” Her words were cold, uncaring. Her eyes moved over from one pony to the next. The white unicorn, a yellow pegasus who hid behind her own mane, an orange earth pony with a wide brimmed hat, a blue pegasus with rainbow coloured hair and a pink earth pony with unruly hair. The orange mare stepped forwards. “Beggin’ your pardon stranger.” Her voice twanged with that Apple clan accent Tempest had encountered somewhere in the west. She glanced at the pony’s flank and spotted an apple. “Well that would explain the accent,” she thought. The mare continued. “But this here’s an emergency and the library’s closed until further notice. It’s all hooves on deck now as we gotta look after these refugees.” She gestured behind Tempest, where a large group of ragged looking ponies were approaching them slowly. Tempest said nothing and narrowed her eyes as the crowd darted about, making sure every one of the survivors had a blanket and a cup of something warm. “So,” she said quietly and looked at the five in front of her. “How much for me to get your friend back safe and sound?” They all balked. The white unicorn spoke up. “Excuse me?” she asked with a puzzled look. “I take jobs for money.” Tempest kicked a rock on the ground with mild disinterest. “Of course... If no-one’s willing to pay anything, I’ll just be on my way. I’ve just come from Canterlot so I’m in no hurry to stay.” They gaped at her. “You’ve been to Canterlot?” the blue pegasus--Rainbow Dash asked incredulously. Tempest nodded. “Just came from there.” Her eyes darkened. “Saw the bitch herself.” They all fell silent and shifted uncomfortably. The door to the library creaked open, revealing a small purple and green dragon. He rubbed his eyes as he blinked into the light. “Twilight said she was going to look for something to stop Nightmare Moon...” he mumbled. The Shadow sighed. “In the forest?” They all nodded grimly. She snorted and flared her nostrils. “Fine. We’ll discus price first, then I’ll go get her.” She pointed at the unicorn. “You look expensive, what do you have?” The unicorn snorted. “My name is Rarity, I’ll have you know. Rare-it-tee. It would do you well to learn some manners,” Rarity grumbled as she used her magic to open a pouch she wore on her saddle. “Thankfully, I always keep some jewels on hand in case inspiration strikes.” She used her magic to pull out several expensive looking jewels and placed them in Tempest’s outstretched hoof, who inspected them carefully. “They’re quite real I assure you, and more than enough for all of us. Please, whoever you are, find Twilight Sparkle. She is our very dear friend.” With a bite, Tempest checked to see if the jewels were real. She nodded to herself and placed them in her pack. “Well done, ponies, you’ve just hired Tempest Shadow. I’ll do it.” She glanced down at the dragon, who gazed at her broken horn with wide eyes. “Something to say?” she grumbled. He looked at her in awe. “You’re a Shadow?” She glared at him and said nothing. He took a deep breath and started shaking. “Well...” he gulped, “Twilight said she needed a Shadow to open the so-called Tomb of the Moon underneath the old ruined castle in the Everfree Forest.” “What the fuck is the ‘Tomb of the Moon’?” He gaped at her. “You haven’t heard of it? I thought a Shadow would...” She continued to glare at him. “I haven’t, and I don’t care.” She turned to the others. “So this forest?” The mares all looked away, towards the treeline. “What about it?” the orange Apple mare asked. Tempest rubbed a hoof in between her eyes. “What am I walking into? What’s in there?” The yellow pegasus started as if she were about to speak, but quickly fell silent under the Shadow’s steely gaze. Her blue pegasus friend nudged her with a forced smile. With a deep breath she looked at Tempest. Her voice was soft and gentle, truly a pony undeserving of this cruel world they inhabited. “Well, there’s at least one manticore, timberwolves, timberwargs, barghests, ursa minors and majors, cockatrices, basilisks, there’s a friendly sea serpent, giant spiders-” Tempest held up a hoof. “That’s enough.” She turned and started towards the forest. “Tell me more on the way there, we don’t have all night.” The ponies followed her, each introducing themselves properly to her. Each time she muttered she didn’t care, and was only doing this for money. Rarity found her to be utterly appalling apparently, while Applejack and Fluttershy thought she was a touch meaner than needed to be. Meanwhile Rainbow Dash seemed to think she was awesome by how many scars she had, both on and under her armour. She told the brash pegasus that having scars doesn’t make one ‘cool’ and hers were all an exercise in failure. They soon arrived at the edge of the forest. A howl rang out in the distance as the trees shook, some unknown force moving through them, probably watching with hungry eyes. Tempest turned to the ponies. “Alright, listen. It’s dark, and dangerous in there, so I’m not going to babysit you. If you follow me, it’s on your own heads. If you follow me you only increase the risk of danger, so stay here for the love of Celestia.” She glared at each of them. They of course argued that this Sparkle was their friend and they wouldn’t leave her. Tempest argued back that ‘friends’ only slowed her down, and she’d be back within a few hours at the latest. They finally relented, and with a heavy sigh, the Shadow stepped forth into the forest, the ponies behind her watching her go with worry on their faces. Above, the Moon shone brightly in the darkness, a watchful eye to light her way. Council“Okay so,” Tempest Shadow took a deep breath and raised a hoof to scratch her chin. “I have a vague idea of where to start.” Twilight nodded, listening eagerly, while Luna remained sceptical, her eyebrows raised. “The old Shadowguard Order Headquarters,” Tempest murmured quietly. Twilight Sparkle and Princess Luna looked on blankly. “It’s a great library hidden in the mountains,” Tempest explained, “or so I was told. I’ve never actually seen it or know exactly where it is, but-” “Excellent suggestion, Shadow,” Luna sneered. “Perhaps you can come up with something a touch more helpful next time?” Tempest growled at her. Twilight shushed the Princess and gestured to the Shadow. “Go on, Tempest.” She smiled bravely, realising she had just shushed a demi-god. Tempest rolled her eyes and continued. “It’s a collective hoard of generations of Shadows and their dealings, bestiaries on monsters, ancient rituals, materials needed for summoning circles, etcetera.” She lowered her head and looked at the ground. “If there is something to be learned about how to fight Nightmare Moon, then that’s where it will be.” The Princess raised an eyebrow. “Perhaps I spoke too quickly. Sounds interesting.” She narrowed her eyes. “If it survives. You are also guessing that information will be there.” “I am guessing,” Tempest grumbled, “I’ve never been, I’ve never seen it but my mentor told me stories about it, an ancient monastery hidden from sight, high up in the mountains. I can’t read ancient spells or cast magic good enough with this.” She tapped her broken horn and glanced at Twilight, who watched with bated breath. “There are also centuries old spellbooks down there, even some regarding Celestia herself. I just can’t do anything with it. But you two can.” Luna smirked. “Fortunate then that I did not flay your mind for insisting on provoking me, Shadow.” Tempest growled as she rounded on Luna. “And maybe it’s good I didn’t insist on melting you down into glue.” Twilight sighed and held her head in her hooves as the arguing resumed. “Hey Twilight, why didn’t you save Equestria from a dark and terrible night again? Oh that’s right your supposed heroes wouldn’t stop arguing with each other...” she muttered as she stood and swished her tail in annoyance. The pair of them stopped arguing and looked at her. “I need some fresh air. And to wrap my head around this.” She turned back to look at them. “Please don’t kill each other while I’m gone.” Luna waved a hoof. “Please. We aren’t children.” Twilight sighed again and closed the door behind her. Almost immediately the two began to bicker. “Eat shit and die,” Tempest growled. “Yes, fuck you,” Luna responded. They glared at on another before breaking into quiet laughter as Tempest lay down on the floor and read the book on her fellow Shadows’ exploits, while Luna gazed up at the Moon sadly. “Do you ever miss your home, Tempest Shadow?” she asked quietly. “No.” “I find that hard to believe, even for a pony like you.” “I don’t care what you believe.” “I believe Nightmare Moon’s psyche is as fragile as an old pony with three legs and arthritis.” Tempest paused, a smile twitched at the corners of her mouth. “It’s possible I agree with you.” She sighed and closed the book, remembering something her mentor had taught her. “Come on, let’s find something to drink.” Luna frowned. “Should we not wait for Twilight Sparkle to return?” “It’s not like we’re going far, just to find something to drink in a very empty town, where the inhabitants are three ponies...” The alicorn tapped her chin thoughtfully. “You raise a good point, Shadow. Very well.” She rose up from her seat and gestured to the door. “Lead on.” Tempest cracked her neck and strutted towards the door. “Let’s see how well a god-princess can hold her liquor then,” she taunted with a cheeky smile. “You’re on.” Luna flashed a grin back as they disappeared into the night in search of drinks. *** The Captain of the Canterlot Guard strode through his once great city, now reduced to rubble and cinders. A mare in a hooded cloak walked by his side. The ponies that remained and hadn’t fled or died silently watched him, and judged him. They all knew him: Shining Armour, the Craven Betrayer. He cleared his throat as he reached the town square, the sight of the Queen’s return. He grimaced as he spotted a large creature sitting atop one of the buildings, watching him far below. “Ponies of Canterlot!” he exclaimed. Slowly, ponies started to gather around him, weeping and shivering in fear as great bats watched from high above. “I come to you today not as a captain, but as a citizen of Equestria.” He lowered his head and removed his helmet. His white coat almost shone in the moonlight, his two-toned hair combed neatly and presentable. “I know of your struggle, friends,” he continued, watching the crowd. “We’re not your friends!” Came a cry from them. Shining cleared is throat and continued. “I understand your aggression, ponies of Canterlot. I truly do and I humbly apologise. I am here at the Queen’s behest, however-” Great boos rose up from the crowd as they chanted obscenities at him. “String him up! Traitor! Coward!” He looked on with stern eyes. “I am aware of the accusations you have all placed on me, and I ask you. What would any of you do?” The crowd murmured amongst themselves, the mare at his side smiled softly, her eyes glinted in the moonlight. Shining continued to glare at the crowd as they shuffled uncomfortably. “Ponies... My friends... Nightmare Moon is our Queen now, Celestia is gone, there is nopony ese who can save us... Besides ourselves.” A few of the crowd murmured Celestia’s name. One quiet voice spoke up. “Where is she?” The crowd parted to reveal a small white filly with wide brown eyes and large glasses. Shining smiled and waved for her to approach. “It’s alright, filly, I won’t hurt you. What did you say?” She gingerly stepped forwards, the crowds eyes watching her as whispers spread. “W-where is Celestia?” her voice was soft, and her doe-like eyes gazed up at him sadly. His ears pinned back against his head as he struggled to find the right words. He remembered what the Queen had said and realised that may not go so well with an already unruly crowd. He swallowed and sputtered over his own words. “She--that is--well...” The mare at his side held a hoof up. “She is gone, child.” Her voice was calm, steady, hinted with malice but something more, a wanting, a need of sorts. She threw her hood back and revealed herself. A mare as black as night greeted the ponies of Canterlot. Nightmare moon rose to her full height, her mane wavy and mystifying as usual. The crowd gasped, several ponies shrieked in fear. A few stallions lowered their heads and made to charge before Shining stepped forwards. “The Queen has come here today to listen to you, good ponies of Canterlot. To prove she is worthy of your love.” he gestured to her. “Your Grace?” She nodded and thanked him. “Good ponies of Canterlot, as my Captain says I am here to listen. Please, tell me your concerns.” The crowd erupted in voices, some accusing her of nothing short of the foulest devilry, some shouted obscenities, but a few quieter voices asked how she would feed them all in the winter. Night eternal had damaged crops, and supplies were running out for some, while others hoarded their stocks and offered them at exorbitant prices. To these, the Queen was more than generous. She offered them hefty portions of coin to trade for food, and offered them magical spellbooks that would enhance their crops, and told them of sacred moon gardening techniques so that their plants and harvests would flourish at night. Soon some of the crowd walked away satisfied, and chanting her praises. Slowly her words reminded them all of Celestia herself. “All I ask of you is your loyalty, Canterlot. Not your approval, not your love, but your fealty to your Queen.” She gestured upwards, to the creatures watching them. “If you disagree, my other subjects will feast, and they are truly thankful for what I provide them.” Shining glanced at the crowd as several murmurings rose up once again. The small filly from earlier quietly sobbed in front of them. “My child?” the Queen asked softly as she lowered her head and raised the child’s head wit her chin. “Why do you weep so openly?” The filly’s lip quivered as the Queen touched her chin. “My papa...” she mumbled. “I don’t know where he is, I haven’t found him...” Nightmare Moon looked at her sadly. “You father has abandoned you child, as Celestia abandoned you all.” Shining cringed as the filly’s sobbing growing louder, the beasts above licking their lips and watching with dark intent. She quickly tore away from the Queen and disappeared into the crowd, as some of them shouted up at the Queen, their good faith quickly replaced by jeers and curses. The Queen’s kindness and good graces were quickly wiped. “You ponies are never satisfied are you?” Her words were sharp and cold as ice, quickly silencing the crowd. “Very well, Canterlot,” she spat, her former kindness and good grace replaced by her unending cruelty, “you shall have nothing. I have tried to be generous, I have tried to be kind. I offer you great gifts in exchange for only your unwavering loyalty, and you spit in my face and reject me completely. Why? For I offer the truth above all else.” Her voice lowered to a terrible growl making the crowd scream cries of repentance and begs of forgiveness. “Your Celestia abandoned you, my little ponies. She abandoned you as she abandoned me one thousand years ago. Listen to my words, I am your only sovereign now, and I will be fair, should you only swear your undying loyalty to me and my crown.” Shining watched as the crowd rushed forwards, kissing her hooves and begging for forgiveness. He saw the true capriciousness of ponies that night. He saw how they quickly turned on the Queen and then recanted almost in the same breath. He tutted and looked at her, who grinned in response. “You see Captain? I was right.” Her words dripped with a sadistic glee. He nodded glumly. “Yes, Your Grace.” He felt disgusted as one pony made to kiss his own hooves, and swiped him away. A cry rose up as the sound of hooves approaching reached his ears. He saw several banners flying, ponies wearing great obsidian masks and several black armoured insectoids carrying a mighty carriage. The crowd parted as the strange visitors moved closer. Nightmare Moon noticed as well and waved a hoof. “Ponies of Canterlot, welcome our honoured guests.” With a flash of magic, several dark ponies appeared by her side, their green eyes watching carefully, armour almost sparkling in the moonlight. “Bring them to my court, Captain,” she commanded as she faded into a wisp of smoke. Shining nodded and raised his helmet with his magic, placing it on his head and fastening the strap once more. He signalled to his lieutenant and with a nod of acknowledgement, guided the Queen’s guests to the castle. *** Shining Armour stood silently at the Queen’s side, watching the guests carefully. Queen Chrysalis of the southern Badlands and the Changeling Hive, her insectoid children buzzing and hissing around her. Her membranous wings fluttered and buzzed lightly. Her hair cascaded over her eyes, slightly obscuring her face, and her jagged, cruel looking horn pointed up at the ceiling from her brow. Her eyes held a hidden envy of everything around her, for her race was known for feeding off of love itself. Shining scowled at the shapeshifters as one grinned at him with his own face. He shuddered and looked to the next guest. The Mad Sorcerer Grogar: a large blue goat with larger horns that curved behind his head. His scruffy beard and yellowed teeth stuck out as Shining remembered the stories about him. Allegedly as old as Equestria itself; the father of monsters, giving life to the foulest of creatures and allowing them to run wild. Also the self-proclaimed first Emperor of Equestria, deposed by the legendary folk hero Gusty the Great, said to be the first wielder of the Elements of Harmony. The old goat strode forth, his legendary magical bell clinking slightly as he walked. If the stories were anything to be believed, then his advanced age clearly didn’t even slow him down. And finally, King Sombra, the Vampire Lord of the Crystal Kingdom. His red cloak billowed out behind him and his mane and tail swirled as dark shadows. His horn was stained red at the top, either from magic, or from blood. His retinue wore obsidian armour with heavy looking helmets that made their eyes glow green, and his elegant and divinely beautiful daughter strode beside him. He kneeled, as did his fellow guests. The Captain stared at the alicorn beside the King. He’d heard stories and rumours of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza’s beauty, and recognised her from somewhere... But where? She noticed him staring and offered a smile, before kneeling beside her father. Shining quickly recovered his stance, and straightened himself up. He still caught his eye wandering to the Princess, however, as he tried to cast his memory back to where he might recognise her from. The room grew cold as the Queen of Darkness approached them. Her eyes surveyed all of them with a sneer, from the insect, to the goat, to the unicorn, and then those beyond. “My dear friends,” she began. “We prosecute a good war on the forces of good.” She gazed at the three of them before her and smiled at their obedience. “The time has come again, I must call upon your services in my name.” Chrysalis hissed as she knelt. “Yes, your malevolence, the Hive stands ready at your disposal.” “Yes, my Queen,” Grogar spoke, his voice gruff and deep. He bowed his great horns in respect. “My magic is at your service.” Sombra rose his head and flashed a grin, his fangs making Shining uneasy. “The Crystal Kingdom awaits your word, my Queen.” The vampire lord’s voice slithered into the Captain’s mind, who gave his ear a flick in response. Nightmare Moon nodded as her lip formed a sneer. “And you are all aware of the... Defeat at Ponyville? The three who defied me?” She watched them carefully. Sombra’s eyes flicked up to look at her, while Chrysalis grinned mischievously. Grogar stood as a rock, his face showing he had prior knowledge of something. The old goat bowed to the Queen again and spoke. “Your Grace, I have observed these three using my magic, may I?” he gestured to the others, offering an explanation. The Queen nodded in silent approval and took a seat on her lavish throne. “Grogar,” she thought to herself. “A forgotten has-been, but a useful tool perhaps.” Grogar bowed again as his horns lit up with magic and his bell tolled quietly. He stepped forwards and turned to face the other delegates. Magical images appeared before them in a glowing green swirl, showing three mares, a unicorn, an alicorn and another unicorn with a broken off horn. “Three ponies stood against our Queen’s forces at Ponyville. A unicorn, by the name of Twilight Sparkle, a student of Celestia and powerful with magic. The former Princess Luna has returned as well, I see,” he explained, “But it is my belief... That one of them... Was a Shadow.” He grinned as the other lords glanced at one another. He chanced a look at the Queen herself, who stood silently and watched him with eyes of steel. They’d all heard of the legendary Shadows, changelings knew them to be devils while the vampires of the Crystal Empire knew them to be murderers. Grogar himself had heard tales from after his time, and was thankful any of his monsters and hoard of ancient forbidden knowledge hadn’t been plundered by the mythical order. Sombra grunted in annoyance. His guards shifted, their armour clinked and clanked as they watched their king nervously. “A Shadow? I thought they were extinct,” he growled. His voice deep and powerful, hinted with arrogance. Chrysalis hissed at him, the drones at her heels watching with cold, insect eyes. “The last of the Shadows were driven out of Equestria by the very ponies they once claimed to serve.” Grogar laughed at them coldly. “Clearly, Queen Chrysalis, they have returned.” His eyes traced over her features and he smiled, his teeth yellow and rotten. The changeling grumbled and pondered her next words carefully. “If there is a Shadow left alive then should we not observe their ancient fortress monastery?” Her horn lit up with a green magic as her drones rose into the air. “I can send a swarm of them this instant, just give me the word my Queen and I-” “Why?” sulked Sombra, waving a dismissive hoof. “Why waste the energy on a simple pony, merely pretending to be a Shadow, and a pegasus with a false horn claiming to be a weakened princess?” He bowed as Nightmare Moon’s eyes fell on him with a cold stare. “Why?” Chrysalis hissed, “perhaps because of the general notion that the Shadows hunted the likes of us for fucking centuries!” Her pupils dilatated as her anger grew. She strode up to the king and bared her teeth at him. “And if there’s one left alive, then it might have access to the ancient trove of gathered knowledge and magical weaponry talked of for centuries but never found, not even by my own infiltrators, which they used to hunt us, through fucking centuries, and kill us all while we stand here and bicker.” She straightened up and swung her hair out of her face. Her cold green eyes stared into the reds of Sombra’s and she sneered. “Perhaps the reason is clear now, My Lord?” Sombra glared back at her. His lip curled in a snarl and he turned to Nightmare Moon. “This is how you let your guests talk to each other, my Queen?” He started forward, fangs bared and horn aglow with magic. His daughter, Cadenza, rushed forwards and whispered something in his ear, calming him. “Enough.” Nightmare Moon rose from her throne and stepped down the stairs slowly, her mane swirling around her slender neck. Chrysalis, Grogar and Sombra all averted their eyes, feeling her power swelling around the room itself. Shining stole another glance at the pink alicorn as she held her father and caught her watching him. Her cheeks flushed with a darker pink, and his own turned red as they looked into each other’s eyes. He felt his spine chill as the Queen placed a cold hoof on his shoulder. “It would seem my Captain of the Guard is fascinated by your daughter, my Lord Sombra.” She smiled warmly at Shining as he averted his eyes and turned a deep red as the attentions of her guests were brought to them. “Perhaps you should let them get more... Acquainted with one another while we convene.” Sombra glared at him, his red eyes glowing with hate, while Cadenza placed a hoof on her father’s shoulder. They shared a look in silence before he nodded, giving her his approval to leave. She strode up to Shining, her own eyes now swirling with resentment. “Come,” she commanded. Her voice was harsh, a stark contrast to her gentle beauty. Shining chanced a look at Nightmare Moon, who nodded in approval and waved a hoof. “Be kind to him, my dear, for I am very fond of my captain,” she chuckled, her tongue slithering out from her teeth as she licked her lips. Mi Amore Cadenza bowed again. “Your Grace is most generous. I shall see he is returned to you unharmed.” She gestured to Shining and then at an open door. He swallowed and followed her, giving the Queen a bow and feeling the eyes of her guests watch them as they left. The heavy doors closed behind them, and Shining heard raised voices from within. They walked together for a few minutes in silence, the tension palpable as he licked his lips. “What does she want?” he thought to himself as he followed the pink mare. “And why does she look so familiar?” Soon they found themselves in a quiet part of the castle. Shining stood rigid and stared ahead. A pair of guards, their armour almost glowing in the moonlight, walked past, giving their captain a small nod. He grimaced and gave them a nod of recognition back. “At least they recognise the chain of command. Faithless dogs,” he thought. They continued to walk for several more minutes, stopping in front of a large window overlooking the gardens. Cadenza looked around, and upon realising they were alone, she sank to the floor and openly wept. As her tears hit the floor, Shining stopped dead in his tracks. “Was this a trick?” He thought as the Princess sobbed. As they locked eyes he realised her tears were genuine. With an awkward smile he offered her a hoof and helped her up. “Princess?” he asked carefully. The Princess wiped her eyes. “Thank you, Shining Armour,” she mumbled, “You have a good heart, I can tell.” She smiled and sniffed again. She turned to look out at the night sky. “I don’t... Suppose you would remember me, would you?” she asked quietly. “Cadance?” Suddenly, he remembered and his jaw fell open. “Cadance... Surely not Twilight’s foal-sitter from when she was a filly?” he asked with an incredulous look. His cheeks turned a crimson red as he remembered one summer in particular all those years ago, when they snuck away from his and Twilight’s parents, just the two of them. “Under the willow tree...” She giggled and nodded, turning back to him and blushing. “The very same.” Her eyes welled with sadness in remembrance and her ears laid back. “I... Hope your family are okay... Your mother was always so kind to me...” Shining’s eyes turned cold and distant. “My parents were away when Nightmare Moon returned. I have no idea if they’re alive or not. And Twilight...” he trailed off. “You heard back there. My sister was part of the defence of Ponyville against the Queen’s forces, which makes her a traitor.” He glared at Cadance, unable to hide the emotion in his eyes. “And traitors must be destroyed.” Cadance gasped. “Surely you don’t mean that, Shining?” she asked, covering her mouth in horror. He nodded solemnly. “All traitors to Her Grace must be destroyed. It is how Equestria will survive.” He recited those words again and again. They were the only thing keeping him sane these days. She approached him and raised a hoof to his face. Her eyes twinkled with kindness and sorrow. “You must leave this place, Shining Armour, before you truly start to believe those words.” He touched her hoof with his and smiled sadly. “My place is here, with the ponies I vowed to protect, Cadance.” Her lip quivered. “You’re a very brave stallion, Shining Armour. But don’t be foolish.” She retracted her hoof and gazed out at the gardens of Canterlot, once pristine and beautiful, now overgrown and messy. “I can convince my father to take you with us...” The Captain scowled. “Your father is in league with Nightmare Moon, and from what I hear he’s only slightly less vicious than she is.” The Princess squirmed and pawed at the ground. “I am aware my father has done terrible things, Shining Armour.” She bit her lip in hesitance. “I’ve come to ask for your help...” He stared at her. The wind blew a soft breeze around them. “What with?” Cadance looked at him as her expression darkened. “I want you to kill my father.” Shining Armour stared at the mare in front of him. “Kill-” He quickly looked around as his voice fell to a whisper. Thankfully, there was nopony around them and they were still alone. “Kill Sombra? Why? How?” Cadance laughed joylessly. “My father has been a tyrant to the Crystal Kingdom,” she explained. “He and his vampires have gone too far. There are too many of us to support our way of life. Crystal ponies are vanishing without trace in the night and he doesnothing, yet we all know the cause. The system is breaking down, we need new leadership if we are to survive.” She turned to him and smiled. “I need a strong pony by my side if I am to rule in his stead, Shining Armour. I can think of nopony better than you yourself.” He shook his head and stepped back. “I don’t want to rule, Cadance, I just want Equestria to be safe for ponies everywhere. Once Nightmare Moon is truly victorious, there will be no suffering in Equestria or beyond.” Cadance took his hoof in hers. “But don’t you see, Shining? Once my father is dethroned the Crystal Kingdom will be free to rebuild, we can come back with an army of well fed soldiers, loyal to me--to us and rescue Equestria from Nightmare Moon and rule together in peace and harmony!” Shining looked at her sadly. “Is this truly the same pony as under the willow tree all those summers ago?” he wondered. Her eyes were wide and passionate. “Maybe she has a point...” He looked at her carefully. “Are you a vampire, Cadance?” “Does it matter, Shining?” She asked sadly. He nodded. “If we are to... Work together...” He swallowed, not believing he was even contemplating regicide. “Then yes. It does.” Cadance sighed as her horn glowed with magic. A light passed over her, revealing her teeth to be sharpened fangs, her eyes changing from their usual purple to a deep red, and her wings from the usual feathery, pegasus type wings to membranous ones resembling a bat’s. She offered an apologetic smile to him as he recoiled in horror. “This is the real me, Shining Armour. My father’s curse runs through my veins as strong as it does him. But you must understand.” With a wave of magic her illusion took place once again, her eyes returning to their usual colour and her wings turned back into feathers. “I never once asked to be a vampire, I was born with these powers, and the thirst-” She fell silent and gazed at him as she feared she had said too much. Shining’s eyes widened and his mouth twisted into a snarl. “You were a vampire around Twilight?” he murmured quietly, feeling a fire inside his belly he hadn’t felt since before Nightmare Moon returned. “Did you ever-” She quickly shook her head. “No, never, Shining, I never revealed myself to her, and I always kept my darker urges under check when around your family. I loved Twilight like she was my own sister.” She smiled bashfully. “I had hoped she would be one day.” The unicorn’s eyes widened even further and he coughed and sputtered, turning a deep red and causing the Princess to laugh. The fire inside of him melted away into a warm glow as he heard her laugh. “How can I be sure you’re telling the truth, Cadance? About me? Twilight? Your father?” She stepped forwards, her eyes sparkling in the moonlight. “Perhaps this will convince you...” she murmured as her lips crashed onto his. At first he struggled, the surprise of it catching him off guard. He slowly relaxed as his lips wrapped around hers. Their tongues intertwined, and he felt his hooves tremble as she placed them on her soft body. She herself caressed his strong, toned muscles and let out a small moan as he gently squeezed her. Finally he broke away and gazed into her eyes. The eyes he’d known since he was a feisty teenager in Canterlot, with only dreams of joining the Equestrian Royal Guard. “Tell me what to do.” She gently caressed his face and beamed. “Okay... Here’s the plan...” From outside in the garden, a serving mare listened to them with wide, green eyes. She grinned, and hurried off to inform her Queen of suspected treachery. *** King Sombra’s hooves sounded loud against the wooden floors. He gazed around the corridor as he walked, noting the royal Canterlot family’s lineage as portrait after portrait seemed to judge him. He sneered as he eventually found the Queen’s study, it’s door ajar slightly and gave a polite cough and a knock. The Queen stood in front of her fire, her back to the door. “May I come in, my Queen?” The flames of the fire flickered in her eyes. “Approach, Sombra.” She responded without turning around. Sombra strode forth, watching the back of her head. “I have a question,” he hissed. Nightmare Moon raised an eyebrow, still not turning to look at him. Her wings fluttered slightly in annoyance. “About?” Her voice was slow, deliberate. The fire crackled, breaking the tension in the small room. With a deep breath the Vampire King sighed. “When your conquest of Equestria is finished, my Queen, what will you do next?” He bravely--and foolishly asked her. “My vampires need a continuous supply of fresh blood if we are to survive, if the ponies of Equestria starve and suffer, then what would we eat?” Nightmare Moon sighed in annoyance. “I assume you are not as foolish as you may seem, My Lord, for to not keep blood in cold storage where it can be siphoned at no extra cost would be foolish indeed, wouldn’t you agree?” She crossed the room to him, standing at her full height and towered above the vampire. He looked away. “Yes, your grace,” he muttered. “But when those stocks run out? I will not ration myself like a common dog begging for scraps.” “Careful.” The Queen’s voice was quiet, yet powerful as she warned him. Her hoof gently scraped along the floor, scuffing the carpet a little bit. He brazenly continued. “Do you expect me and my vampires to feed off of our own peasants? Their blood is foul and undeserving of our gifts. My aristocracy will not feed off of lesser creatures such as deer or oxen.” Nightmare Moon closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “You will be taken care of, Sombra.” “Yes of course,” Sombra sneered, “except... What if we aren’t?” The Queen’s eyes opened in a fury. “I will not be questioned by you, Sombra. You forget your place.” She advanced on him, making him step back in alarm. “I have told you how it will be, My Lord. I have told you.” Her eyes pierced his very soul. Her figure stood tall and black as night, her wings unfurled and her mane flowing behind her. “You will. Be taken. Care of,” she hissed. “Little Sombra... Lit-tle vampire... Lit-tle para-site. He who blusters and makes a lot of noise. He who pretends he is important and dangerous. He who comes into my court at my own invitation and dares. Dares to question his rightful ruler.” Her eyes blazed with the fury of the night and spittle dripped from her mouth with each word. Her wings unfurled as her words intensified, engulfing the room in shadow. “Are you going to continue to question my rule? Are you going to fight me? My. Little. Pony?” King Sombra swallowed as a bead of sweat crept down the side of his head. His eyes gazed into the Queen’s and he felt fear for the first time since he became a vampire and lord of the Crystal Kingdom. His gaze shifted away from hers and he mumbled. “No. Your Grace.” She leant forwards and whispered in his ear. “Then why. Are you. Still. Here?” Her words echoed in his skull. He bowed low and opened his mouth to speak. “Get. Out,” the Queen growled, “before I have your heart staked with your own spine and your corpse stripped of it’s meat as my creatures torment you for eternity in Tartarus and have your entire, miserable kingdom razed to naught but cinders.” He bowed, sweat dotted his forehead as he quickly exited the room, and closed the door behind him. Nightmare Moon breathed heavily as she heard his hoofsteps leave. She straightened up and furled her wings to her sides as she moved back to in front of the fire, where she watched the flames dance long into the night. She knew Sombra would cause more trouble than he was worth in the future, but she needed a reason for her distractions. And violent ponies with a lack of morals were excellent distractions. *** Twilight Sparkle returned to an empty library. She slid of the saddlebags she had around her rump onto the floor and dropped the few she had floated over with her magic and felt a sinking feeling in her heart. Books lay scattered about, and the fire had completely died down at this point. “I hope they’re not in any trouble,” she thought as she started to tidy up the mess. After a few minutes she heard a noise, and spun around as the door burst open, revealing a very inebriated pony wearing dark armour and sporting a broken horn “Sparkle there you--hic--are!” Tempest slurred at her as she stumbled over. She draped a hoof around the unicorn’s neck and smiled, blinking her eyes at random intervals. “Come! Luna found a--hic--cask of cider, it’s better than sex, honestly, you--hic--you gotta come have some.” Twilight grimaced and slipped out of the Shadow’s grasp as her cheeks turned a deep shade of red. “No thanks, Tempest, I hardly think this is the time to-” “Where is--hic--she?!” came another booming voice. Luna, the second princess of Equestria strode forth and eyed Tempest. “Why are there five of you?” She noticed Twilight Sparkle and broke into a large smile. “Toilet! There you are, come, let us--hic--let us drink together.” Twilight raised her hooves in protest. “Please, Princess, Tempest, this is serious-” “Psshhhhhh,” Tempest replied, “My mentor told me this is how Shadows do things after---hic---a good fight, come!” She once again draped her hoof around the young mare’s neck and guided her towards the door, where Luna wobbled and giggled. “Watch out--there’s a two headed b--hic--beast approaching, I’ll hold them off!” Tempest waved a hoof and stumbled, making Twilight cry out in surprise. “Where?! I’ll, oh it’s us,” she laughed. Luna laughed as well, a joyous hearty sound. Twilight allowed a smile to cross her lips as the pair of them rambled. Tempest noticed and jabbed a hoof at her. “Ohhhh she can smile!” She turned to Luna and grinned. “You owe me--hic--two bits!” The Princess grumbled and fumbled around in one of the bags Twilight had dropped earlier. “All I got is these... Apples?” A glow of magic illuminated one of them and she caressed it with her hoof before devouring it. “Gud ahhles. Shwe ahhles.” The young mare laughed out loud as they stumbled into the night, the Shadow loudly singing--some quite rude--songs of mares and stallions amongst daring deeds, while the Princess sort of howled at the moon in a comical way.
RuinAs critters slowly started to wake up in the surrounding countryside, Ponyville continued to sing and dance, the dawn only a few hours away now. All the ponies of Ponyville were enjoying the festivities, save for one. In the town library, a solitary unicorn sat alone in her room, reading a letter she had received several hours ago. She shook with fear as she read the message from her very own mentor, Princess Celestia herself. ”My dearest student, I understand you have been reading the old legends as of late. You are aware then, of the prophecy that dictates Nightmare Moon will return on the longest day of the thousandth year? It is with a heavy heart that I regret to inform you, that the old legends are true. And it is my belief that this years Summer Sun Celebration is when she will return. Twilight Sparkle, I must ask a heavier burden of you still. My sister’s strength will have only grown in power in her banishment, and I fear I cannot face her once again. By the time you read this I will be gone. Seek the Shadow, find and uncover the Tomb of the Moon. Only together, can you save Equestria from certain doom. The road will be hard won, my student, but I have the utmost faith in you. Never give up hope. - Celestia.” Twilight Sparkle’s tongue felt dry and heavy, like she’d just eaten chalk. Her lip trembled as she read the letter again and again. She frantically scrambled forwards, grabbing any and every book on ancient history she could find. Soon, a stack of books lay next to her, some useful, some less than useful. Each a heavy, thick tome of chapter upon chapter of ancient Equestrian knowledge. Those foreboding words stuck out to her Celestia was supposed to raise the sun, signalling the Celebration’s start as she had every year since the first. If she was gone then... The unicorn gulped. She glanced out the window at the dark skies above Canterlot, far in the distance, and the Moon shining brightly above, and felt an uneasy sense of dread in her heart. The Princess had originally sent her to Ponyville to make friends and continue her magical studies, and Twilight had quickly met and befriended the five most well known ponies in Ponyville. The honest Applejack, of the great Apple dynasty, the beautiful and generous Rarity, Ponyville’s own fashion forward trend-setter. The immeasurably loyal Rainbow Dash, who would stand by her friends no matter what. The kind and timid Fluttershy, who’s tenderness was known for miles around, and last but not last, Pinkie Pie, the single greatest party planner pony in possibly all of Equestria. Twilight thought about them sadly. In just a few weeks since coming to Ponyville she had already created so many memories with them all, but tonight of all nights, she feared it could all come crashing down in a matter of hours. She realised she couldn’t dare tell any of them, including her dearest friend Spike, whom she’d known since he was an egg. “The risk is just too much,” she mumbled quietly. She put her head in her hooves and sighed. “Oh, Spike, I wish I could-” The door swung open, startling her, and a small purple dragon stood with a lamp shade on his head. He waved up at her and said with a smile, “Hey Twilight, Pinkie Pie’s starting pin the tail on the pony! Wanna play?” She waved a hoof at him. “I’m sorry, Spike, I’m really busy with... My studies.” She forced a smile and felt a pang of guilt as she glanced at the letter again. He waved a claw and chuckled. “You really should relax, Twilight. It’s a party!” He shrugged and smiled as the door closed gently behind him. Twilight opened another book and flicked through the pages. She sighed and threw it to one side, adding to the discarded pile she had made. She went to pick up another book and froze as she saw a symbol she hadn’t seen before--two lightning bolt shapes mirrored together, emblazoned on the front. She bolted upright as she read the title underneath: ”Monstrum: A Shadow’s Best Friend.” Twilight went giddy with delight. “All that searching finally paid off!” She held the book up and read the pages. Her eyes widened in awe as she realised this was a compendium of several different Shadows’ knowledge, all pooled together and written in chapters about their experiences. Her stomach churned as she read descriptions of brutal fights with chimeras and manticores, with one Shadow even venturing into the mouth of a Leviathan to retrieve an ancient treasure. With a morbid curiosity, she read about the difference between a ghoul and alghoul, as told by one Master Griffomir: ”Most souls do not know the difference between the two. It is my hope that these young chicks take heed of my words. Alghouls differ from normal ghouls in size, strength, colouring and, most importantly, intelligence. Whereas ghouls are primitive creatures unfit to plan even the simplest ambush, alghouls and their kindred are capable of forethought, and are thus much more dangerous.” “What the heck is an alghoul? Or a ghoul for that matter?” She shuddered and hoped she’d never have to use any of this information in a literal sense. Her eyes traced the name of the author and her brow furrowed. “Master Griffomir? A griffon?” she puzzled. “Curious. I thought the Shadowguard were all ponies, at least they are in the old stories.” She spotted a short scrawl on the side of Griffomir’s writings and her eyes widened. ”Tomb. Castle. Forest.” She jumped up in delight. “Yes!” She punched the air with her hoof and danced on the spot as she beamed. “Yes, yes, yes! Finally I have somewhere to start.” Her smile faltered as she looked at the book and scratched her head. “But what castle?” she looked out the window towards the dark trees of the Everfree Forest. “Maybe... The-” Twilight turned to look at the clock as it chimed six o’clock. “Oh shoot, I’m almost late for sunrise.” With a satisfied sigh, she smoothed her mane down and gave her tail a quick brush. She hummed as she trotted down the stairs and entered into a brightly lit room, her eyes stinging with the sudden shift in lighting. Her friends sleepily greeted her as she entered, making small talk in between yawns as they got ready to leave and begin the true celebration. *** The townhall was in uproar. The mayor of Ponyville desperately tried to calm her citizens down, but to no avail. “Where’s Princess Celestia?!” they demanded as the skies remained dark and wind howled around them, for an unscheduled storm had rolled into Ponyville; a mighty gale accompanied by thunder and lightning that cracked the sky. Twilight’s feeling of elation had quickly evaporated as she and her friends looked around uncomfortably, ponies all around them shouting and talking over one another. As the doors to the townhall bucked open, several strong looking stallions rushed towards it and held it shut, just barely. “Everypony, please!” The mayor shouted, her patience thinning. “I know this has never happened before, but we must remain calm!” “Remain calm?! It’s still night, what happened to the sun?!” one pony yelled up as the crowd started to get rowdy again Twilight thought the poor mayor looked distraught. She didn’t blame her though, as no pony of their day had ever had to deal with the Sun not rising before. “Please, my good ponies,” Mayor Mare pleaded. “We need to settle down-” The wind howled and a window shattered, causing several ponies to shriek. Through it, Twilight noticed the Moon was conspicuously clear. As she stared at it, she came to the hollow realization why it looked different. “The mare in the Moon is gone,” she whispered to her friends, who turned and gazed up at it. “Don’t mention it too loudly, I think everypony is already too on edge-” “THE MARE IN THE MOON IS GOOOOONE!” screamed Pinkie Pie, waving her legs wildly in the air. Twilight facehoofed, as did the rest of her friends. The crowd once more erupted with questions and shouts as the mayor glared at Pinkie, who bashfully apologised and squirmed in her seat. All of the ponies in the building froze and fell silent as a sinister laugh surrounded them. More windows shattered as a black cloud moved through the building, chilling everypony to the bone. Several mares fainted, and several stallions squealed like fillies. Twilight felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up straight as the cloud morphed and twisted into a face. She recognised that face as the devil herself: Nightmare Moon. “My dear little ponies,” the Queen cackled. “I am deeply sorry I could not greet you in person, but I must confess I am needed... Elsewhere.” She grinned, her fangs visible even though she was but a cloudy image. Ponies turned and fled, shoving each other out the way in an effort to retreat to the safety of their homes as the Queen continued to laugh. A swarm of bats flew in through a smashed window as the wind and rain tore through the crowd. Nightmare Moon cackled sadistically. “Such a shame you could not see your beloved Princess one last time before her demise at my hoof,” she gloated. Twilight bravely stood up, her knees shaking. “Nightmare Moon!” she cried out. The face in the shadows twisted and grew closer to her. “And who is this?” The unicorn swallowed. “You won’t get away with this.” Her horn glowed with magic. “As long as ponies are loyal to Celestia, Equestria will never fall to you, or your magic.” The Queen’s face roared with laughter. “And you are to stop me, correct? You and your friends I presume?” As Twilight’s friends gathered around her, she felt another pang of guilt as she still hadn’t revealed her plan to them yet. “You’re damn right we are!” Rainbow Dash proclaimed, her wings beating steadily. Rarity’s horn ignited with magic. “All of Equestria will stand against you, Nightmare Moon.” Applejack stomped her hooves and lowered her hat, while Pinkie growled. “Lemme at her, lemme at her!” Fluttershy quivered and shook, but held onto her dear friends. “Anything for Equestria...” she mumbled as her knees clicked together and her wings barely kept her aloft. Twilight smiled as she looked at the ponies around her. “Truly there Is a certain magic to friendship,” she thought. The Queen’s smile turned sinister. “Very well, Ponyville, I shall lift the storm I have sent towards you. I give you three days--seventy two hours from this second, to build a defence, for I am a fair and sporting Queen. Then I shall have my legions destroy your pathetic township, as I have destroyed Canterlot.” They all gasped. Twilight’s blood ran cold. She thought of her family. Her brother. Countless others, destroyed. It couldn’t be true, could it? As if she was reading her mind, Nightmare Moon laughed again. “Oh but it is true, my sweet little ponies, Canterlot is but a ruined graveyard now. As we speak my armies of darkness spill forth into the country.” The cloud shifted into an image of Canterlot, streets stained red with blood, dark monsters patrolling and roaming the streets, some with wings lifting into the air and taking off across Equestria. “Remember: you have three days...” The storm began to lift as the Queen’s worded turned to a whisper. However quiet her words, they resounded in each and every pony hat remained in the town hall. Slowly, the ponies of Ponyville crawled out from under their chairs and held each other solemnly. Rarity cooed some kind words to Fluttershy and stroked her mane, telling her how proud she was of her friend. The rest of them, save for one, turned and started to help ponies up. The mayor gave some commands over the din of ponies crying and hugging each other. Twilight turned towards the door, her eyes dark, and her temper raised. “Three days to find a Shadow, and three days to find whatever it is that will stop her.” *** Twilight Sparkle loaded up her pack, Nightmare Moon’s words ringing in her ears as she did so. She thought of her brother, and hoped and prayed he was okay. She remembered her parents saying they were going away on a vacation to somewhere sunny, but she couldn’t remember when they had said they were going. She offered a small prayer to Celestia that they were safe and away from the destruction the Queen had showed them all. “I hope my friends will be okay without me,” she murmured sadly. She felt a twinge of guilt ripple through her as she thought about the destruction the storm caused. “I’m sure they will be... They’re all capable...” She slung her pack over her waist and pulled the strap tight. She contemplated which books were worth bringing, obviously the Shadows’ Compendium, but what else, she thought. “A history of Equestria?” she murmured to herself. She shook her head and placed it down. “Can’t waste any time. It’s now or never...” She paused as the door creaked open, revealing a very sad looking little dragon. Her heart melted as she gazed upon Spike, her dearest friend and confidant in most matters. “I heard you, Twilight.” His voice was hollow. Broken. Riddled with fear. “You’re leaving us?” She tensed up and bit her lip. “I have to, Spike... For Equestria... For Celestia-” He nodded solemnly. “I get it. You gotta save the world.” She nodded back and descended the stairs. They looked at one another, eye to eye. She caressed his face with a hoof and forced a smile. “Hey, I’m not going away forever, just to get some help, I hope.” Spike’s ears pricked up. “Help? What help?” She sighed and showed him the book about Shadows, pointing out the small note about the tomb. His eyes widened. “You found something?” Her eyes narrowed as she placed the book back in it’s pouch. “You knew I’ve been studying ancient books for how long and didn’t think to offer any help?” she snapped. “Ah- well, y-you see, Twilight,” he stammered, turning red. She laughed and pulled him close for a hug. “I’ll be back in the morning. Or the, uh, evening, I guess.” She gave a goofy smile and tapped his chin. “Chin up, Spike, I’m leaving you in charge while I’m gone.” His eyes twinkled with tears as he watched her go. The unicorn trotted over to the door and pulled it open, giving the outside a quick look around to make sure nopony noticed her. She glanced back at the dragon and waved. “I promise I’ll be back soon.” He waved back and nodded quietly. His face was torn, she could tell, between wanting to help her and staying put. “Twilight?” he called as she took a step forwards. “Yeah, Spike?” “Mom and dad are gonna be alright, right?” She looked at him sadly and smiled, trying to hide her worry. “Of course they are, Spike. Same as Shining, you’ll see.” She smiled as she recalled happier memories. When she first brought him home from Celestia’s academy, she expected her parents to refuse a live dragon into their home, but she was pleasantly surprised when her parents, especially her mother, quickly adopted him as their own and raised him like a two legged, egg-born son. Her elder brother, Shining Armour also raised him like he was a baby colt, teaching him how to get on Twilight’s nerves as much as possible, Thankfully he didn’t take, and they became fast friends soon enough. Her smile faded as she turned away, feeling guilt in her stomach once again. The night was cold and foreboding. Her breath hung as a mist in front of her as she strode through the empty town. She saw ponies in their houses behind windows and curtains, their silhouettes simply cradling one another. She walked silently, save for her hooves trotting along the hard ground as the edge of the Everfree forest loomed ahead. “One step at a time, Twilight,” she told herself as she gazed up at the dark and foreboding trees. It seemed like they were leering at her, daring her to come in with twigs shaped like claws. “Just... Monsters and wild magic in there.” She gulped as a howl rang out through the night, as if to answer her. With another deep breath she stepped forwards, and entered the enchanted forest. *** She marched for what felt like hours, the stars above her completely wrong for the time of day, or were they right? She shook her head. “Got to focus. Can’t get distracted.” She looked around and frowned. “Now where was this castle supposed to be? Before or after the scary tree?” The unicorn facehoofed in frustration as she realised she had no idea where it actually was. “Did you really expect to just wander around in a dark forest until you stumbled across it-” She froze as a branch snapped, the sound cleaving through the air and disturbing her thoughts. She gulped and slowly turned towards the sound. Her magenta eyes met with several yellow pairs, each accompanied by a snarling, drooling mouth of razor sharp teeth. “Timberwolves...” Twilight whispered. She slowly and carefully backed up as the pack approached. Her gaze shifted as a wolf much larger than the rest snarled at her and slowly approached “That must be the alpha... A timberwarg.” With a growl and gnash of it’s teeth, the great beast lunged forwards, it’s livingwood body rippled and shifted as it moved. Her horn flared as she fired a spell at it, knocking it off course momentarily. The warg quickly leapt to it’s feet and rushed forwards again, it’s jaw snapping wildly. With a flash of her horn, Twilight teleported away from it and landed behind the pack. She turned and fled, hoping, I anything, to stumble out of the forest the way she came from. She ran and ran, the sound of twigs and jaws snapping never relenting behind her. Moonlight broke through the trees as they started to thin. “I’m gonna to make it!” she cried and gasped for air. She yelped as one of the wolves jaws snapped very close behind her. "ComeonTwilighthoofitforyourlife!" The trees finally parted, and there, covered in moss and vines, the fabled castle of the two sisters jutted out on a small hill. Twilight slowed momentarily as she gazed upon it, her mind wandering to the ancient secrets she would find within. The sounds of gnashing teeth quickly brought her back to the present, however, and she made for a dash for the sturdy looking wooden doors. She fired her horn at them, hoping to push them open slightly. She must have been too scared, or concentrating too much, for her magic blasted the door almost clean off it’s great iron hinges. The unicorn dove in between them and gave them a violent kick shut. Her hoof connected with the warg as it bore down on her. She cried out and slammed the door shut on it’s face and sat there panting. From the other side, she heard the wolves pace and scratch at the doors, hoping to claim their prize within. She shivered as they howled, a deep and powerful howl. She curled up and covered her face as the sounds continued for a while, quietly weeping from fear. Silence eventually fell, and Twilight carefully and quietly picked herself up off the dusty ground. She sniffed and rubbed her eyes, focusing more on the ancient murals and architecture around her. If she was here for purely academic reasons, she’d be having a field day right now. An ancient form of Equestrian scripture dotted the walls. She desperately wished she remembered at least some of what Celestia had taught her all those years ago. She could make out a word or two here and there, but nothing concrete. One repeating phrase seemed to stick out to hr as a sign she should follow it.. “Sleeping... Moon... Tomb... Shadow?” she murmured quietly. Her own voice startled her as she crept through the empty castle, and she chuckled in embarrassment. “Don’t know why I’m embarrassed... it's not as if there's anypony around to hear me,” she muttered and laughed again. “Maybe it’s the fear talking. Maybe it’s the weight of Equestria on your shoulders... Keep it together, Twilight...” She followed the scripture to a staircase. She gulped as the moonlight faded into the darkness. Her horn lit up as she descended, illuminating the scripture on the walls around her. Ancient runes, both of protection and what seemed like warding were engraved into the stone pillar as the staircase wound around it ever downwards. After several minutes she finally reached the end of the stairs. A vast dark and empty cavern lay before her. She looked up and fired a spell in he air. The cavern was so high the flare of her magic soared high enough to illuminate a large portion of the room, revealing lots of statues and pillars, with a white slab towards the centre of the cavern. She gaped as she walked forwards, noting the strange white rocks a few feet away from her. “This place must be huge…” she said, cringing slightly as her voice echoed around the cavern. Her hoofsteps reverberated throughout the massive chamber, which she guessed must have taken years to complete, judging by the superbly sculpted, yet horrifying statues dotted about the cavern. She got a closer look at one and recoiled, the shocked and horrified expression apparent on the statue’s face. “Who would make a statue like this?” She gazed around the room at them all, all directed towards the centre. “And why point them all towards the centre?” Her breath caught in her throat, as her hoof connected with something that crunched. Loudly. She slowly, carefully looked down and snapped her eyes shut. Bones. Not small white rocks as she had originally thought, but bones everywhere, she had been too preoccupied gazing up and around the cavern that she hadn’t looked at the ground since she first entered the room. Twilight froze as something hissed quietly from the dark. Her knees buckled and trembled as something large slithered off of the marble slab in the centre of the room. Whatever it was, saliva dripped from it’s mouth, it’s long serpentine fangs dripped with venom, the snakes on it’s head hissed and coiled around one another. A deep shaking sounded throughout the cavern as Twilight gazed up in horror as a large creature with the lower body of a snake and the upper half of a bipedal creature slithered towards her, pulling it’s grotesque pale body along the ground with it’s claws. It’s eyes glowed with a bright luminous yellow glow as she stared at it, unable to turn away. She felt a sharp pain as she looked into it’s eyes, and as her limbs froze in place and everything slowly turned black, Twilight swore she heard an explosion from high above somewhere... *** The timberwolves scattered in fear, yelping and licking their wounds. The head of the timberwarg lay on the ground, it’s body smouldering next to it as the Shadow wiped some spittle off of her chin and dusted her cloak. Tempest Shadow gazed up at the castle and felt a sense of nausea deep within her. The statues of the two sisters seemingly judged her as she strode past them. She grumbled to herself as she regarded the claw marks on the heavy door. “Definitely on the right trail,” she murmured. With a flash of magic her horn ignited, and blew the doors to smithereens. She strode through the ruined hall and sniffed the air. The fresh smell of a pony was still in he air, and she followed her nose towards it. Down this corridor, around that corner, she paused at the top of a dark staircase. “Down there,” she growled as she began to descend. The scent of her quarry mixed with something else, old and foul. Her horn crackled to life as she reached the bottom step. As her eyes adjusted to the low light levels she spotted the statues and immediately squeezed her eyes shut, quickly darting behind a pillar. “Gorgon...” she whispered. “Great. Can’t look at it.” She took a deep breath and, still with her eyes shut, rounded to face the foul creature.
DescentNightmare Moon raised an eyebrow as the doors swung open. A pale green light burned from the torches illuminating the room. The castle courtroom lay in tatters, white banners with a golden sun emblazoned on the front lay ripped to shreds. A slender skinny thing with what resembled a long dog’s face sat in the corner, creating sickening crunching and slurping sounds as it feasted on a poor unfortunate soul. It turned to look at her, it’s black eyes sunken inside it’s skull, it’s jaw dripping with fresh blood, it’s lips pulled back to reveal row after row of razor sharp teeth. Several grey ponies, wearing Nightmare Moon’s signature sapphire armour, strode forth, their eyes glowing green and lizard-like, hauled some survivors before her Dark Majesty. One of the prisoners, a strong, handsome looking stallion unicorn, looked the Queen in the eye in defiance. His usual kempt hair lay in a mess atop his head, his white coat stained red with blood. The Queen strode up to him and raised his chin up to her. “Do you fear death, my little ponies?” she crooned as he tore his head away and averted his eyes. “Do you fear that dark abyss?” Several of them shivered and shuddered in fear. One small colt, who hadn’t even earned his cutie mark yet, started to cry for his mother. “None of you have anything to say to your beloved Queen?” Her eyes narrowed as they all shuffled awkwardly. “Pity.” She turned to the guard nearest her. “Have them executed.” The pony stomped his hoof in salute and made to grab the colt without a cutie mark, who squealed in fear. The white stallion stepped forwards and locked eyes with the guard. “If you want them, you’ll have to go through me.” His voice was stern and powerful, yet gentle at the same time. His eyes burned daggers into Nightmare Moon’s servant. The dark pegasus growled at him as the Queen raised a hoof. He bowed and stepped backwards, his glowing green eyes watching with dark intent. She laughed at the unicorn and smirked maliciously. “My, my, what a brave little pony you are. Tell me your name.” Her forked tongue flicked in between her sharpened teeth. The stallion straightened up and glared at her in defiance. “Tell me. Your name,” Nightmare Moon growled quietly, feeling her patience slip. He glanced back at the ponies behind him. He sighed and turned back to her, and with a dark look, he spoke. “Shining Armour. Captain of the Canterlot Guard.” She grasped him with her magic and dragged him close to her. “Address me properly as your rightful queen, or see these ponies suffer,” she warned. Her eyes blazed and her fangs gleamed in the light of the torches around them. He struggled in her grasp as magic swirled around him. “Shining Armour... Captain of the Canterlot Guard... Your Grace...” She laughed and released him. He dropped to the floor and grunted in pain. “You see my subjects? Even Celestia’s most loyal and stalwart defender, the good and heroic Captain Shining Armour knows I am Equestria’s undisputed ruler.” She grinned and eyed the ponies before her. “You are all,” she continued, her head lowering and her eyes darkening, “to refer to me in the correct way. And worship me like you would my dear sister...” Her eyes pierced the prisoners before her. Each one trembled under her evil gaze. “Like the loyal subjects you are. If you do not...” She gestured to the monster in the corner, it’s eyes hungrily watching the group. One mare let out a small shriek in terror before Shining Armour comforted her and offered a small smile. His smile quickly faded as he noticed he Queen watching him. “And you, Captain, will serve me now.” Her eyes gleamed with maliciousness. She stamped a hoof and her wings unfurled, as black as night. “Come, stand at my side.” Shining said nothing, his eyes locked with hers as he gave a resigned bow. ”For Equestria,” he told himself. Her smile grew with malice as he joined her at the throne. The crowd murmured amongst themselves and glared at him. One stallion spat at the floor as he walked past. “Traitor.” Both the Captain and the Queen turned to him. Shining’s eyes were filled with sadness. “We must... obey our new Queen, if Equestria is to survive,” he said quietly. He silently pleaded with the stallion to not resist. The stallion shook his head and pointed to their host. “She is no Queen. She unleashed monsters on us! I watched the streets run red with blood! My wife...” He faltered, his eyes welling up with tears. “My sweet filly... my baby...” he sank to the floor and glared up at her, overcome with grief and anger. “I will never bow to you, Nightmare Moon.” The Queen looked at him with spiteful eyes and pouted in an almost comical way. “Am I so terrible you would risk death?” Her venomous words caused the rest of the ponies to quiver in fear and avert their eyes. The stallion nodded. “I would, and I call every self respecting pony here to choose death before dishonour.” He glared at Shining Armour, who looked on sadly, and still silently pleaded. With a nod, Nightmare Moon spoke again. “Commendable sir, but extremely foolish.” He prepared himself for a quick death and thought of his wife and child. “I’m coming, my love,” he whispered to himself as his eyes squeezed shut. The Queen glanced to the monster at her side, who grinned up at her. “Kill the others. Leave him.” The stallion’s eyes snapped open and he started back. “What? No!” He looked around in fear at the ponies beside him. “I didn’t mean-” The Queen grinned at him as the monster charged, it’s long arms plucked the prisoners up and ripped them to shreds, it’s jaw crunched as bones shattered in it’s mouth. As blood spattered down onto him, the stallion who defied her screamed and looked at his hooves. His pupils turned to pinpricks as he looked at Shining Armour. “I didn’t-” Nightmare’s laugh rang out, hollow and vicious. “Do you see, now, what comes from defiance, my dear stallion?” She strode over to him, raising his face to hers. “I am all that you will ever need, from now on.” His eyes glazed over as grief took him. He bowed, long and mournful. “My... Queen... I offer my humblest apologi-” With a quick flash of light, her horn lit up with magic and snapped his neck. His body crumpled to the floor amidst he blood spatters. With a nod of the Queen’s head, the monster greedily snatched his corpse and began to devour it. Shining Armour looked horrified at the blood splattered in front of him and sank to the floor in despair. “You didn’t need to do that...” he muttered as tears welled up in his eyes. “If they shall not bow to me, the rightful ruler of Equestria, then I shall see each city crumble and every soul scourged in pain until they beg for my rule,” Nightmare Moon stated coldly and sneered at him. “Do you agree, captain?” He sighed sadly. “Yes Your Grace...” She walked over to him and flashed a smile as she raised his face to hers. “Good boy.” She cackled as he jutted his jaw away from her. “I suspect you will quickly learn to appreciate me as you did Celestia. Follow.” The Queen rose from her throne and strode down a corridor, her mane and tail swishing as a breeze blew through the court. Shining almost scampered after her, the unexpected movement caught him off guard as he glared at the beast as it bared it’s teeth at him, almost grinning. Bits of flesh still protruded from it’s mouth. The dark ponies that escorted him in hissed and fluttered their dark wings. Their eyes followed him out of the room. He too ka deep breath and stood up straight, following the Queen with as much resolve as he could muster. “For Equestria,” he breathed quietly. *** The gorgon shrieked in frustration, the darkness of her lair illuminated in a greenish grey light through her vision. Her eyes landed upon the intruder. The snakes on her head hissed and bared their tiny fangs. As she crawled forwards she hissed and rattled her colossal tail, sensing this particular pony was more dangerous than most. With confusion, she noticed this pony’s eyes were closed and it reeked of something more than fear. She heaved her grotesque scaly body forwards as the pony dashed to her side. The intruder fired magic at her, causing her to hiss in pain and blindly swipe with her claws, being careful not to destroy her latest meal. She roared in frustration as the new intruder continued to evade her, still with it’s eyes tight shut. The gorgon felt the magic behind her eyes start to swell and with another shriek, her claw snagged the intruder’s cloak. As she yanked it down she heard the pony grunt, causing the foul creature to grin to herself. She swung the cloak around, making the intruder to slam into a pillar with a crack. “Celestia shits in my dinner once again,” the pony grumbled and spat out some blood. The gorgon watched as her latest victim struggled to it’s feet, swiping a hoof blindly in front of it. She grinned, and smacked it with her great claws, hurling it away to the other side of her lair. She cackled, a horrific sound that echoed throughout the cavern and slithered over to her latest meal, caressing the most recently turned to stone pony with gentle affection. She heard a noise, and turned, raging with anger as this intruder dared to still delay her meal. As the pony rose to it’s feet, it’s forehead began to darken. A flash of black magic, darker than the darkness of her cave, hurled towards her, and the last thing she saw was her body, falling away from her? Her face twisted in confusion as she felt no pain. She watched as her own blood spilled out from her headless body, oozing into the ground and her collection of bones. Her eyes rolled back, and glared as the pony stood up, it’s broken horn fizzing with the same darkness that struck her. She felt her twisted magic burning behind her own eyes and released it in one final act of spite, hoping to catch he wretched intruder off guard. As the snakes on her head gnashed their teeth, and with the final rattle of her once mighty tail, darkness enveloped her sight. *** Tempest Shadow opened her eyes as she heard the death rattle of the gorgon, and squinted into the cave. Her horn lit up with a low level light spell as she panted for breath. She fired into the air, the light illuminating the dark cavern. Her ear twitched as she heard a twinkling sound and turned to the nearest stone pony as a light began to emanate from within it, and quickly made to grab it before it fell. As light passed over the statue, it turned into a purple skinned unicorn with a dark purple mane with a pink stripe, and magenta coloured eyes. Her cutie mark resembled a star shining bright, branded almost, onto her flank. The unicorn looked at Tempest with confusion. “Hellohhmpf-” She started, before turning quickly and shoving her way out of the Shadow’s grasp, then vomited over the bones and stony floor. Tempest raised her eyebrows, unimpressed, and retrieved a flask of water from her pack. The unicorn gasped for air. Tempest offered her some water. The young mare eagerly grabbed it and took a mouthful, gargling it in her mouth before spitting and taking another drink. “Tch. I wish amateurs wouldn’t get in the way.” “What happened?” the young mare asked in between breaths, and handed the flask over. Tempest grumbled as the flask was near empty, shooting a look at the unicorn. “You were attacked by a gorgon.” She gestured to what was left of the headless body, making the unicorn recoil in horror. “Such a hideous creation that one look turns you to stone and then it feeds off of your dreams. It’s head is still dangerous so try not to look at it. And the blood is poison, so don’t touch.” She glanced at her new charge. “You’re welcome, by the way. The only way to free the petrified victims are to slay the beast quick enough so it hadn’t begun to feed.” The unicorn shuddered. “Thanks, I’ve never seen a gorgon before-” “No-one ever does, then they’re a statue.” Tempest looked at the pony in front of her and softened her expression. “I’m looking for a pony that came down here.” She scratched her nose. “Toilet Sparkle or something.” The pony turned red and scowled. “My name is Twi-light Sparkle. Not Toilet.” Tempest just shrugged and muttered something under her breath as she turned to leave. “Come on.” Twilight glared after her. “Where are we going?” “Ponyville,” Tempest grunted from ahead. “Wait!” Tempest closed her eyes in frustration as she turned around. “What now?” Twilight straightened up and pulled a book out of her pack. “I... came down here looking for something, let me show you.” She opened the book and flicked through the pages. Tempest started forwards as she saw the cover of the book, the same symbol as on her flank. “Where did you get this?” she demanded and snatched it from the young mare. “Hey careful!” she exclaimed before Tempest stopped her. “Where. Did. You. Get. It?” Twilight felt a chill run up her spine at the strange pony’s growl. “It was... in my library...” She winced as the unicorn with a broken horn rapidly flicked through the pages with little to no care. “Please be careful it’s a very old book.” “I know.” The strange pony grumbled. Suddenly, she froze and stared at the name of the page and let out a soft whisper. Her eyes turned sad her steely expression softened momentarily. “Griffomir...” The young mare watched her carefully. “Did you know him?” Tempest turned to her and snapped the book shut, her face regaining the former coldness and her eyes their steely gaze. “He raised me.” Twilight’s jaw dropped and she stumbled back in surprise. Suddenly it made sense, fighting and killing a creature like this gorgon, the scar over her eye, the broken horn--she reasoned must have been from fighting monsters, the ragged and muddy cloak, the damaged and beaten armour underneath... “You’re a Shadow...” The Shadow narrowed her eyes and walked over to her slowly. “Who are you?” she asked with a thinly veiled threat edging it’s way into her voice. “Explain yourself, how did you get this book?” Twilight swallowed. “I told you, it was in my library.” She glanced at the cover and searched the pony’s body for any similar markings. “can you... lift up your cloak please?” she murmured timidly. Tempest glared at her for a few minutes as the cavern grew cold. The unicorn squirmed under her gaze. “Uh... forget it... just a thought...” She smiled weakly. The Shadow rolled her eyes and swished her cloak upwards, revealing her dark purple and black armour, and the symbol of her order shining bright in the dim light. Twilight stared at the symbol. “Two lightning bolts mirrored... you really are a Shadow aren’t you?” “Mhm.” Tempest glared at her and sighed. She stuck her hoof out begrudgingly. “Tempest Shadow,” she muttered and forced a smile at the young mare. Twilight jumped up and shook her hoof vigorously. “Twilight Sparkle, it’s a real honour to meet a hero like you-” Tempest held up a hoof and silenced her. “No. Not a hero, just doing a job.” “No really, I’ve read about Shadows, how they’d make magical weapons and fight monsters with them day after day, never resting in heir sacred duty to protect Equestria?” Twilight beamed at her. The Shadow scowled and turned to leave once more. “Sounds like hell to me.” Twilight’s face fell. “Oh...” She scowled. “So much for Shadows being defenders of Equestria,” she thought to herself. “Come on then, I promised your friends I’d get you back.” Tempest turned and started back p the great staircase to the cavern. Her magical light faded high above, leaving them in darkness once more. “No.” Twilight’s voice cut through the dark like a knife through butter. She cleared her throat and sent a brighter spell into the roof of the cave. Tempest slowly turned and glared a her. “Excuse me?” she growled. “I said. No.” The young unicorn felt her knees tremble as the Shadow glared at her. “Listen princess, I have a job to do. If you’ve read about Shadows you’d know that once a Shadow takes a job they always finish it.” Twilight seemed to shrink as the unicorn’s steely gaze and harsh words worked their way through her mind. An idea formed in her head at that moment. “I want to make a deal first. I’ll pay you, too.” The Shadow narrowed her eyes. “What kind of deal?” “Before I go back with you, you help me find and open the Tomb-” “Of the Moon. Your dragon told me.” Twilight stammered and sputtered in surprise. “So you know about it then? Tempest shrugged. “I told him I didn’t know and didn’t care, and I’ll tell you I don’t know anything about it and don’t care.” She sighed and tutted. “But... " She glanced at the book in Twilight’s grasp. “You give me that, and we have a deal.” The young mare recoiled and clutched the book to her side. “This is an important part of Equestrian history, I can’t just-” “Then we have no deal, do we, Sparkle?” The Shadow glared at her, her hoof tapping in frustration and impatience. Twilight glanced at the book and despaired. She sighed and levitated it towards the bad tempered unicorn with a broken horn. “Fine. Deal.” She scowled as Tempest snatched it up and shoved it, rather roughly, making Twilight wince, into her own pack. Satisfied, Tempest nodded and gestured around with a wave of her hoof. “So, where do we start?” Twilight glanced around and grimaced. “I... don’t know. I thought I was following an old inscription on the walls but it led me here.” She shuddered as her eyes rested on the gorgon’s body, and the marble slab it had guarded. Her eyes widened as she saw the symbol engraved on it. She quickly crossed over to it as Tempest watched her. Tempest followed her eyes and regarded the marble slab. “Is that..?” “I think so...” “Hmph. Lucky.” Twilight ignored her and inspected the slab closely. A large half crescent moon was engraved on it, and a bright light started to shine from it as Tempest got closer. Twilight swallowed and regarded it carefully, noting the edges and ridges of the slab. With wide eyes she turned to the Shadow. “Tempest... I think this is a tomb...” Her words were slow, delicate. As the Shadow got closer and closer, light started to glow from the symbol of the moon. With realization, Twilight turned to her companion. “I... think it’s reacting to you.” Tempest groaned and stepped up right next to the unicorn. “I don’t see why-” A swirling mass of white light poured forth from the symbol, and engulfed Tempest in it’s grasp. She struggled, her hooves twitched as she began to rise into the air. Twilight stumbled back as she watched with widened eyes. The slab started to shift sideways. “It’s opening...” Twilight murmured. Tempest grunted. “Well fucking shut it and get this off me!” The young unicorn suddenly remembered Celestia’s words in her letter. “Only together can you open the Tomb of the Moon... Tempest!” The Shadow glanced down, even with light swirling around her she could make out the small pony by the tomb’s side. “I think this is supposed to happen! Just hold on a moment longer!” Tempest rolled her eyes as magic coursed through her veins. She grunted in pain as a sudden flash rippled through her forehead, her broken horn started sputtering with magic. Her mouth opened in a pained yell as the magic released her, and the tomb’s door fully slid off, hitting the ground with a heavy crash. Twilight quickly helped Tempest to her feet, much to the latter’s annoyance. “I’m fine,” she grumbled. They both gazed up at the sight before them, mouths open in slight wonder and terror both. *** Ponyville was oddly quiet. Usually a song was being sung, or the laughter and general hubbub of it’s inhabitants was enough to drown any pony’s thoughts out. Today though, no-one laughed, or sang, or spoke much. Pegasi up above guided their friends and neighbours towards the outskirts of the town and kept a watchful eye for any would-be attackers, their eyes straining in the dark with only moonlight to guide their way. Unicorns used their magic to cast low level invisibility spells on their loved ones and each other and bid one another farewell for now. Earth ponies loaded up heavy carts with their possessions and ample supplies of food and moved as quickly and quietly as possible. Several hours had passed after Tempest left to find Twilight. The mayor gave the ponies of Ponyville an order to evacuate Twilight’s friends gathered around the Golden Oaks Library as the crowd moved past them with a few mares telling their children to be brave, some young ones began to cry. The Cutie Mark Crusaders stood with the girls, worry on their faces and tears in their eyes. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle rushed forwards to hug their sisters. Scootaloo awkwardly kicked the dirt and looked at Rainbow Dash, who gestured her hooves inwards with a brave smile. “Applejack please come with us! Ah don’t wanna leave you!” Apple Bloom cried as she buried her face in her sister’s mane. Applejack swung a hoof around her and cradled her gently. “Easy now, filly, you gotta stick with Big Mac and look after Granny ya hear?” She smiled warmly, hiding the emotion in her eyes. “Once Twilight comes back we’ll all leave together and meet ya in Appleoosa, alright?” Sweetie Belle sobbed as loudly as Rarity as they held each other, making unintelligible sounds with her mouth in between sobs. Rainbow Dash, meanwhile, gave Scootaloo an awkward hug and patted her on her back. “You’ll be alright kid, you gotta stay awesome and look after these ponies, yeah?” The young pegasus looked up at her and smiled bravely. “Yeah totally, Rainbow dash, I’ll look after them.” Her face fell slightly. “Just... be careful yourself, yeah?” “Yeah...” Rainbow murmured back, scuffling the filly’s mane slightly. “Don’t worry about me, kid. Now get a move on before the rest of these... big babies start crying.” She winked, tears brimming her own eyes. Scootaloo nodded and tapped her friends’ shoulders. With a nod of her head, they all moved away silently and solemnly. Big Mac, Applejack and Apple bloom’s elder brother approached them. With a silent nod, he gestured to the crowd of ponies, where Granny Smith waited with sad eyes and a wagon full of supplies. As Apple Bloom turned to him, she couldn’t contain herself and thrust herself at him, her large bow quivering as her small body heaved with silent sobs. Sweetie Belle followed suit, latching onto the big red stallion as he looked at his sister and her friends sadly. With another small nod, he started to herd the small fillies away and re-joined the crowd. As the mares watched them go, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Applejack glanced at each other sadly and took deep breaths. They embraced quietly, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy joined them in solidarity. “I sure hope Twilight’s okay...” the shy pegasus mumbled quietly, breaking the silence as it surrounded them. With a gasp, Rarity broke off and pointed towards the forest. “Speaking of...” They all turned to look, and spotted Twilight Sparkle with Tempest Shadow in tow, and a mysterious third pony with them wearing Tempest’s dirty cloak. Her friends rushed forwards and gave Twilight a hug. They of course scolded her for running off as well, and praised Tempest for bringing her back alive and well. The Shadow grunted and turned away, resting against a building’s walls. The newest stranger watched them quietly, saying nothing. Twilight turned to her and raised a hoof. “Girls, I know this may sound hard to believe, but...” They watched with mouths agape as Twilight introduced her newest companion. Rarity fainted, Fluttershy dove for cover, Rainbow Dash and Applejack stared in shocked horror, and Pinkie Pie’s eyes dilated to pinpricks. The stranger gracefully bowed and threw back her hood.
TombTempest and Twilight stared at the pony in front of them. A mare, her mane as starry as the night sky, her regal features, her horn alight with magic as her wings unfurled, strode forth and looked at the both. “An alicorn...” Twilight whispered. The alicorn stared at her and narrowed her eyes. She spoke with a strange tongue, an ancient language of Equestria forgotten to time itself. ”Quis es? Cito dicam, pro patientia mea tenui.” Twilight blinked in confusion. “I’m sorry,” she said, seeing the look on the mysterious pony’s face. “I don’t understand.” The alicorn’s nostrils flared in annoyance. She turned to Tempest. Her eyes traced the Shadow’s battered and dirty armour. ”Vos. Bellator. Cui tu servis?” Her eyes narrowed with a sharp gleam as she watched Tempest’s face. The unicorn backed up and turned to Twilight. “Sparkle... This was a bad idea.” “Is she who I think she is..?” “I’m not sure...” The alicorn’s brow furrowed in a scowl as she listened to them speak. She cursed something at them and closed her eyes. Her horn began to glow with a vibrant, indigo aura. Twilight felt something in her head, like icy tendrils reaching in, feeling around inside her head, searching for something. She grunted in pain and sank to the floor, her hooves covering her ears. “Stop it!” she cried. Tempest felt a similar feeling, and fought to remain tall, staring the alicorn in her eyes. She winced as the icy cold wrapped around her brain before finally relenting and dispersing. The alicorn straightened up as her horn stopped glowing. “Has the finer language of Equestrian been lost for so long?” she murmured. Twilight uncovered her ears and slowly stood, her legs shaking. “You’re... We can understand you now?” The alicorn nodded. Her eyes narrowed, pools of teal blue tainted with something darker. “Now. I believe introductions are in order?” She lowered her head and gracefully bent her knee. “I am Princess Luna, second born of Equestria and Lunar Sovereign of the Night.” She raised her head and flashed a smile at them both. “A pleasure.” Twilight stammered and quickly knelt. “My name is Twilight Sparkle, your majesty.” She gestured to the Shadow. “And this is Tempest Shadow, we’ve-” “A Shadow?” Luna chuckled. “Oh I know about you Shadows.” Her eyes darkened as she fixed her eyes on Tempest. “You killed my pets. Your order has been wiped out has it not?” She flashed a cocky grin. Tempest growled. Her horn ignited with light blue lightning. “Your pets?” She stamped a hoof in front of her and flared her nostrils. “I should kill you for what you’ve done.” “Tempest no!” Twilight cried, panic rising in her voice, a bead of sweat dripped down he side of her head. Princess Luna spread her wings and rose into the air, her horn glowing with magic. She looked at the Shadow before her with disdainful and uncaring eyes. “Do you presume you can best me so easily? If you really are one of the infamous Shadows and not a mongrel wearing scavenged armour then you might stand a chance,” she taunted and flourished her head, her mane flowing around her almost with a mind of it’s own. “Come, impress me.” The air grew cold around them as magic coursed through the air, between the alicorn and the unicorn. Twilight’s eyes flicked between the two. “Tempest no, don’t do this!” she cried. “She’s nothing, Sparkle. Not your messiah, not your saviour. Nothing.” Luna scowled. “Tch. You’ve got nothing but insults haven’t you? A tired little- agh!” She cried out as a blast of magic hit her directly in the chest. She raised a hoof to her chest and hissed as she rose again, a mark of energy burned into her skin. Tempest Shadow’s broken horn fizzled with light, the air around it distorted with energy. She flexed her legs and stretched. “Shut the fuck up and fight.” Twilight watched in despair as they traded spells. Sparks flew, the earth shook with each collision. The air hummed with energy as blast after blast came, Princess on one side, Shadow on the other, dodging and fighting--almost methodical in their movements. Twilight thought they resembled dancers performing a show. “You can’t do this, Tempest!” she cried as a bolt of lightning zoomed over her head. She quickly ducked and dove for cover Tempest grunted in irritation as she somersaulted over another blast of energy and dodged another charge from her opponent. They both stopped leaping and dodging around each other and focused a massive beam of energy at one another. Tempest’s magic was unstable and crackled and distorted the air around it, while Luna’s magic was radiant and steady. The former’s head lowered in concentration and anger, the latter’s raised high and noble, with a hint of disdain. Luna chuckled softly. “Is this it, Shadow? Not very impressive for a legendary warrior.” Tempest said nothing and poured her anger into her magic, making it increasingly erratic and unstable. Twilight cried out. “You have to stop, Tempest, or you’ll burn yourself up!” The unicorn with a broken horn gritted her teeth and focused. She knew she couldn’t sustain a spell for that long and had to finish this as quickly as possible. With a great heave, she sent a blast directly down the beam of energy and broke off the attack, lunging in for a quick strike, which caught Luna off guard. Tempest quickly closed the distance between them and swung her hoof into the Princess’s face, only to wince as the alicorn unflinchingly glared at her. “Please,” Luna muttered, “Show some class, this is no bar room brawl.” The air seemed to shimmer around her as she moved with a supernatural speed into the darkness. An outline of where she once stood stared at Tempest before fading into dust. The Shadow swivelled her ears and listened. Only a few seconds passed, though it felt like an eternity as she held her breath. She sensed movement behind her, and swung a hoof, blocking a blow from the Princess. Luna looked at her, if she was impressed she didn’t show it, and swung her horn downwards. The Shadow stepped backwards quickly, her horn flashed with magic and created an unsteady shield in front of herself. Luna’s horn collided with it and slowly penetrated it’s way through the magic. They stood, locked in combat, their eyes both glowing in the light. “Princess Luna, please! Tempest! Stop!” Twilight pleaded. Her cries fell on deaf ears Luna clearly gaining the advantage as Tempest’s magic weakened. The young unicorn sank to the floor in despair and could only watch in horror. As the magic barrier finally dissipated, Luna sent Tempest careening into the wall of the chamber with a swing of her hoof. Tempest spat out some blood and unsteadily rose to her feet, her horn began to glow with a black light. “Is that all?” she coughed as veins broke out across her face, as black as the glow around her horn and her eyes swirled and darkened. With as much energy as she could muster, she fired a blast of eldritch power at the Princess, smiling with satisfaction as smoke billowed around where she once stood. Twilight gasped in horror and opened her mouth to exclaim profanities at the Shadow, but quickly fell silent as Luna strode forth, totally unharmed. The alicorn’s wings spread, her eyes blazed with life. Dust and smoke swirled around her, creating an image of something familiar. “Nightmare Moon...” Twilight whispered with a mix of awe and fear as the Princess grasped Tempest with magic, hoisting her up in the air. The Shadow’s bones ached, her head hurt and she absolutely had some internal bleeding. Her horn fizzled and sputtered with the last of her magic. Her eye was also swollen, obscuring her vision slightly. She thought to herself as the Princess held her: “Is this it? Am I to die in a forgotten cave underneath a godsforgotten ruin?” She smirked, remembering the stories of her youth. “I suppose there are worse ways...” Luna looked at her with pity and raised her head up high. “What are you waiting for then? Expect me to beg?” Tempest defiantly called out, and spat some blood on the floor. The Princess smirked. “Correct me if I am mistaken, Shadow,” she said as the unicorn glared down at her. “But that kind of anti-magic only works on evil creatures yes?” Tempest smirked, her hooves twitching as she struggled against the princess’s magic. “So I’ve found...” Luna leaned down and stared at her, face to face, mere inches away from one her. “And it has no effect on me, correct?” “...Clearly...” she begrudgingly admitted. “Therefore, one must conclude that I am not evil yes?” “...” Tempest glared at Luna before breaking out into a laugh, hollow and dry. “What does it matter anyway? You’re going to die here same as me.” Luna felt something jab her chest. She looked down and saw a small knife twisting it’s way through her abdomen. WIth a snarl she raised the Shadow up higher into the air and used her magic to tilt her head backwards. “Stop!” Twilight eventually cried out. The Princess and the Shadow both looked at her, as a barrier of magenta magic came between them, the aura around Tempest vanished, dropping her to the ground. The young unicorn’s horn was aglow with a magenta light. “Luna--Princess-- we need to talk, please.” Luna turned to face her and advanced slowly, menacingly. Her expression cold and stern. “Princess Celestia sent me to find you.” The Princess froze. “Celestia? Explain yourself.” Twilight swallowed and looked at the princess’s eyes. She saw great beauty, but also a strange sadness. “Princess Celestia sent me here, to find this tomb, to find you, I now realise,” she continued, “Equestria is in great danger-” “Is my sister gone?” Luna interrupted quietly. Her eyes glazed over, remembering the last time she saw her sister, snapping back to reality when the unicorn next spoke. Twilight nodded solemnly. “I’m afraid so. Her last words to me were follow the Shadow, seek the tomb of the Moon, only together can you-” “Can you stop the Nightmare and save Equestria from doom.” Luna finished. Twilight’s eyes widened, as did Tempest’s. Luna sighed and turned away. “The prophet Star Swirl did enjoy his riddles,” she murmured. “Star Swirl?” Twilight blinked. “Star Swirl the Bearded wrote the prophecy?” The Princess nodded. “He did.” “The stories always say Nightmare Moon wrote it for her own return.” Tempest slowly stood up and joined them, her eye swollen from her fight. She regarded the alicorn with watchful eyes. “And you’re telling me that Star Swirl the Bearded, greatest wizard in all of Equestria, wrote it instead?” “Yes,” Luna said simply and turned to them. “How much of the true prophecy do you really know?” Twilight shuffled. “Bits and pieces really, I thought I knew the legend but ever since Celestia told me the last part, I’ve been wondering that myself.” Luna snorted. “That is but half of it. Star Swirl looked into the future as he wrote the prophecy,” she explained. “He saw that a Princess would sleep while her Nightmare ruled, and that she would be awakened-” She looked at Twilight. “By a scholar...” She then turned to Tempest and looked her in the eye. “And a hunter.” The alicorn turned away from then and walked towards her former cradle. “No-one told me,” Tempest sulked as she picked herself up. Twilight gave her an exasperated look. “Why do you think I insisted we stayed down here?” “I thought you were just some crazy pony with a death wish. I’ve met a lot in my travels.” The Shadow grunted and tenderly touched her eye, wincing in pain. “Got something for this?” Twilight sighed and crossly used her magic to soothe the wound, casting a light spell of curing over the Shadow’s eye. The swelling receded, and as Tempest gingerly touched it, she smiled and mumbled a thanks. The sound of stone scraping on stone filled the cavern as Luna sealed her tomb shut once more. “I have surely slept for far too long,” she murmured sadly, gazing at the corpse of the gorgon a few feet away from her. “Monsters on sacred ground, Celestia gone... Twilight coughed nervously. “That’s not all, Princess...” The Princess turned to face them once again. She straightened up and unfurled her wings to their full length. “Explain.” Twilight nodded grimly. “Nightmare Moon visited the ponies of Ponyville in a sort of vision, she declared her army of darkness would attack the town in seventy two hours. I’m not sure how long we have left, but...” She gave a gloomy shrug and grimaced. “I see.” Luna flexed her wings and stretched. “Then we had better hurry.” An indigo aura appeared round the ‘scholar’ and the ‘hunter’ and hoisted them into the air. “Do not struggle,” she told them as Tempest grunted and squirmed to escape. “This will take but a moment.” The Princess and the ponies shot up into the air, the wind knocking the breath out of Twilight. They fired up the stairs to the gorgon’s lair, and soon they quickly burst through the courtyard of the two sisters, and into the night sky. With a flap of her wings, Luna descended and set them all down on the steady ground. Tempest grumbled and glared at her. “We could have walked.” Luna snorted. “Time is of the essence is it not, Shadow?” Twiligth panted and gasped for air. “Do all--princesses---move that---fast?” Her legs buckled and she collapsed. “Yes. When they want to.” Luna offered her a smile and an outstretched hoof. “Come, let me help you.” Twilight gingerly took her hoof and helped herself up. Tempest scowled at them and dusted herself off. “Well that was touching, now let’s get back to Ponyville and finish this. But first-” She swung her cloak off of her back and offered it to Luna. “Put this on.” Luna glared at the filthy rag. “Surely you jest, Shadow?” Tempest glowered at her. “Ponies might recognise you and get the wrong idea.” “She has a point, Princess,” Twilight piped up, her legs still a touch wobbly. “Some ponies might...” She searched for the right words and squirmed. “React badly? Also I’d expect Nightmare Moon to be looking for you once she catches wind of your awakening.” Luna nodded thoughtfully. “You have a point, Twilight Sparkle. An excellent suggestion.” She winked at the lavender mare. Tempest grumbled something under her breath and marched away. The Moon cast a spectral glow over the Everfree Forest, seemingly knowing it’s true master was finally awake. *** Twilight’s friends sat in silence as she explained what she had to do. Tempest sulked in one corner, while Luna took books off of shelves, read the covers, chuckled, then put them back. Spike sadly sat in front of the fire, his spines drooping as he worried for his adoptive sister, and their parents. “So...” Rainbow dash murmured, “you’re gonna try and save Equestria with-” She nodded towards the Princess and the Shadow. “Them?” Twilight nodded glumly. “Yeah... At least Ponyville is evacuated.” She smiled at her friends. “You all did such a good job getting the town to co-operate. I know it must be hard leaving Sweet Apple Acres behind, Applejack.” Applejack chuckled. “Not as hard as getting granny to agree with leavin’.” She bent over and scrunched her face up and put on a voice. “Eh ah’ve been here for a hundred years, ah was born in Ponyville an’ ah’ll die in Ponyville!” They chuckled softly. Rarity waved a hoof. “But, Twilight, you must congratulate yourself at reviving the Princess Luna herself!” Twilight shook her head. “Thanks, Rarity, but that was mostly Tempest.” She gestured to the Shadow, leaning against the wall on the far side of the room and turned red. “I just... Got in the way.” The Shadow let out a single laugh and fell silent once more. “Ahem, yes well,” Rarity continued, still not too impressed with Tempest and her rudeness. “I do so wish I had a chance to design something more fitting for a Princess of Equestria than... That.” She gestured to Tempest’s muddy cloak wrapped around Luna. Tempest grumbled. “I like it.” “Of course you would you obviously have no class.” The pair of them stared daggers at one another before Twilight got in between them. She glared at them both, silently passing judgment. Tempest shrugged and scratched her head. They all jumped as Luna snapped her latest book shut, her ear pinned back as if listening for something. “I am afraid...” She looked at Twilight’s group of friends. “I sense a great danger approaching.” Twilight jumped up. “Is it time?” she asked. Luna nodded. “I believe so.” The lavender mare’s face fell as she turned to her friends. “I hoped we had more time...” Applejack stepped forwards and swung a hoof around her friend’s neck. “Listen, sugarcube, you go off an’ save Equestria. We’ll be waitin’ for ya when you get back.” She tilted her hat and smiled. “Applejack’s seal of honest approval.” Twilight sniffed and hugged her back. “I’ll miss you. I’ll miss all of you.” “And we’ll miss you dear,” Rarity replied, joining the hug. Soon the rest of them found themselves in another group hug. “Hey, once this is all over, I’m gonna buy everypony here a round of apple cider!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, lightening the mood. They all laughed and smiled together for what they thought might be the last possible time they could--for a while at least. Luna glanced at Tempest. The pair of them shared a sad look, almost being able to read each other’s minds. Tempest coughed, getting Twilight’s attention. She gestured to the door. “It’s time then,” Fluttershy murmured sadly. “You will see us off, won’t you Twilight?” Twilight smiled at her and rubbed her eyes. “Of course, Fluttershy.” She looked at Spike, who hadn’t spoken since she returned. “Spike?” He looked up at her, his eyes wide and baleful. “Look after them for me. I’ll come home, I promise.” The small dragon nodded and wrapped his arms around her legs. His little body shook with a heavy sob as he released her and walked towards the door, ponies in tow. Tempest kindly held the door open for them with a twitchy smile. “Celestia, it must be hard for ponies with friends,” she thought as they trotted past her, each thanking her for what she considered basic behaviour. Soon only the dragon remained, seemingly frozen in place. She looked down at him. “She’ll be okay, right?” His words made Tempest’s heart tremble. She stiffened her face and forced emotion out of her voice. “She’ll be fine.” As he walked past her, she placed a hoof on his shoulder and looked into his eyes. “I promise.” Seemingly reassured, he smiled at her and hurried on to re-join his friends. “I shall remain here, Twilight Sparkle, I have some meditating I must do,” Luna stated. She bowed to the ponies as they exited the library. “It has been a privilege to meet ponies such as yourselves. I hope I can begin to make things right for Equestria.” They bowed in response, unsure of what to say to a mythical princess who essentially started all of this mess. Luna nodded and opened another book, absorbing it’s contents in mere seconds before picking up another. *** The eight of them walked slowly through the empty town, taking in their surroundings as they did. A tumbleweed blew past, as if to emphasize how lonely Ponyville was now. They stopped at the town’s edge. Twilight turned to her friends. “I will miss you all very much.” “We’ll miss you too, Twilight,” they all said as one. Tears brimmed their eyes once again, making Tempest cough impatiently. With a sad wave Twilight bid farewell to her friends as they slowly disappeared into the wilds of Equestria, once so familiar, now twisted beyond recognition in the low light of the Moon. Tempest awkwardly placed her hoof on the young mare’s shoulder. “They’re going to be fine, you know.” Twilight sniffed. “I know. It’s just...” She turned to the dark pony beside her. Her mouth opened as if to speak, then closed and without a word turned to look at her friends once more, quickly disappearing into the night. Tempest sighed and removed her hoof, gazing after the ponies as they retreated from Ponyville.”You’re worried about yourself, right? Always been among friends? Never travelled alone?” The young unicorn nodded. “Yeah...” She turned to her new companion and chuckled sadly. “Isn’t it funny? I’m sad because they’re together and I’m...” She trailed off. “Alone?” “Yeah...” “Hmm.” A tense silence fell between them. Twilight looked at the Shadow. “This is the part where you’re supposed to tell me I’m not alone, Tempest.” Tempest shuffled awkwardly. “I learned to deal with being alone from a young age. Maybe I just got too used to being alone.” She used her magic to remove a log from their path, as her horn was broken however the log simply exploded. Twilight regarded her sadly. “So you’ve never had a friend?” “No. Work colleagues yes. Acquaintances at best...” Tempest gazed up at the stars. “A long time ago.” The young mare shook her head. “You must have had a family though?” Tempest looked at her with a cold expression. “Not anymore.” She continued walking, her hooves leaving dusty hoofprints in the mud. Twilight started after her, quickly catching up. “Well, you’ve got me now,” she mumbled with a goofy smile. The Shadow glared at her. “I’m only taking you with me because you might be able to help, I don’t want to be your friend, I don’t want you following me, but I’m stuck with you so now you’re here, understand?” Her voice was ice cold, her face expressionless. Twilight balked and her nose twitched, the possible signal of tears, and caused Tempest to groan. “Look, I didn’t - I mean...” The Shadow turned to the pony behind her. “I’m sorry, but we have a job to do now. All I have to do now is keep you alive so you can go back to your friends and your... Nice way of life. Deal?” She held out a hoof and forced a smile. Twilight glared at her. She gingerly reached out and shook hooves. “Okay, one step at a time then.” They walked together in silence, save for their hooves touching the ground. “You know,” Twilight said quietly, “you could stand to be a bit nicer if you want ponies to make friends with you.” Tempest shot her a look. “I don’t want ponies to be friends with me,” she grunted in response and kept walking. “Besides. I’m very nice.” Twilight snorted and said nothing. Tempest snorted back childishly as they moved into view of the Golden Oaks Library, their recently acquired alicorn companion stared at them with uncaring eyes as they approached. “We should hurry,” she stated. “At least we agree on something,” the Shadow muttered. “Start with making barricades, we can funnel them into the town square.” Luna nodded and flapped her wings, rising into the air once again. Her horn lit up as magic ripped the roofs off of the houses and began to place them around the streets. Twilight watched with wonder as they worked together. “Seemingly at each others throats ninety percent of the time, when it comes down to it, they really weren’t so dissimilar,” she thought as they worked. In a few hours the town resembled nothing short of a makeshift fort. Tempest checked the last of the barricades and hopped down. Se gave Luna a quick glance, who nodded in response and watched silently. “Sparkle--uh...Twilight?” she gently asked. Surprised, Twilight turned to her. “Yes, Tempest?” Tempest cleared her throat and gestured to the empty street. “A word. Please.” Twilight swallowed nervously and followed her. Tempest puffed her cheeks out and kicked a rock on the ground. “So... About this fight?” she said quietly. “Yeah?” “You... Should stay out of sight.” Twilight stopped. “Excuse me?” “You’re a gentle pony, Sparkle. You don’t even swear.” Tempest’s words were kinder than usual, her voice softer than usual as well. Twilight stared at her. “You’re expecting me to just sit on my flank and do nothing while you and Luna save the town?” Anger rose in her voice. “I’m as much of this as you now, Tempest.” She stuck her lip out as her cheeks reddened. “And I can swear... Dammit.” Tempest looked at her. “Even so, Twilight Sparkle. This is no place for a young filly like you. Let myself and Luna take care of this, you read and gather information about our enemy.” She held up the Monstrum, the book she’d taken in exchange for staying in the tomb with the young mare. “Here... Read this. And keep out of sight.” She looked at the mare and allowed a small grin to cross her face. “Please. I can’t sit through what I can imagine your funeral would be with all of your friends.” Twilight sighed and relented. “Fine. ‘ll just sit and read while you two do all the hard work.” Outside she was angry she was being treated like a foal, but inside, she secretly squealed with relief. “Tempest is right, I’m not a fighter... And besides, I might learn something rom that book...” Luna trotted over to them. “They’re here.” Her voice was cold, her gaze distant. Twilight cocked an ear and listened. Sure enough, she could hear the barely audible grunts, squeals, growls and scraping claws of Nightmare Moon’s forces. Tempest gave her a gentle push. “Go. Lock the door. We’ll get you when it’s over.” Her horn crackled to life once again, while Luna’s horn seemingly glowed and swiped like an ancient sword. The Princess’s nostrils flared as a tall bipedal creature wielding a spear shambled forwards. “No further,” she warned. The creature squawked, it’s bird-like head clacking it’s vicious looking beak in anger. Another beast at it’s side gargled something foul in it’s throat, staring at the trio with beady red eyes. A pair of rat-faced, short creatures leapt forth, and dashed towards them. “Twilight, now,” Tempest muttered as her horn glowed with magic. Twilight turned and bolted back to the library as quick as she could, panic setting in as she felt the creatures snap at her heels. She slammed and bolted the door shut behind her, and quickly closed any window that remained open. She took one last look at the two out in the street, side by side, back to back, surrounded as vicious monsters encircled them. Twilight swallowed and turned away, feeling guilt and dread set in as she tried to focus on her book. *** As flashes of magic and loud explosions boomed around outside the Golden Oaks Library, Twilight tried to blot out the sounds as much as possible. With every sound, however, she flinched and felt more and more guilt eat it’s way through her. “Eyes shut works just as well as a fancy reflective shield, Silver.” She frowned. “Was this Silver a friend of Tempest’s? I find that kinda hard to believe.” She jumped as a loud thud landed against the library’s walls, focusing on the book. She continued reading. “A gorgon may be the only way to kill a kraken.” The young mare shivered. She’d heard of krakens, monstrous leviathans of the deepest parts of the oceans around Equestria, to fight a gorgon just to fight another monster like that was nothing short of foolish. And yet... Twilight bit her lip as she imagined herself off fighting monsters in far away lands. She was enthralled by it all, the daring adventures, dashing fights, hopelessly outnumbered yet still emerging victorious, living on the road with very little to care about... All alone. Her face drooped, her ears laid back. “Maybe not for me,” she mumbled, thinking of her friends. A pony like Shining Armour, her brother, might be better suited to a life of adventures. She smiled as she remembered him. The youngest Captain of the Royal Guard, he seemed to make every filly and mare swoon before him with his charm, and every stallion and colt either wanted to be him or feared him in some way. Twilight laughed as she remembered a handsome pony from her youth asked her to a dance at a school party, and Shining had glared at him all night when his hooves were on her. She sighed and closed the book, remembering good times and happier memories. With a flash of bright light and what sounded like thunder rumbled around the library she closed her eyes and breathe deeply and thought of the two outside. “I’m sue they’re fine,” she mumbled to herself. “One’s a legendary Princess of Equestria and demi-god, the other is a rude but clearly capable monster hunter. What could go wrong?” As if to answer her, Tempest Shadow came sailing through the window, sending shards of glass everywhere. With a groan, she stumbled to her feet and looked at Twilight. Twilight gasped, seeing her companion’s legs cut up, bloodied and bruised. “Tempest!” she cried. Her thoughts immediately turned to worry as she rushed forwards and helped her companion up. The Shadow waved a hoof and stood up, her bones creaking and groaning in protest. “I’ve had worse,” she muttered through a smile. “Well, back to it I suppose.” She glanced at the window and sighed. “Sorry about the mess.” With that, she leapt upwards, diving through the window and, from what Twilight could tell, judging by the howl of pain that followed, landed or at least connected with something. The lavender unicorn gaped at the Shadow’s bravery and felt nothing short of admiration for her. She shook her head and walked to the door, peering out, she could just barely make out several large-as-houses creatures surrounding an image of an alicorn. She watched as Luna seemed to fade into the shadows themselves, and gazed in wonder at the lightning quick speed she moved at, the same as she had fought Tempest with earlier. With a flash of her horn, two of the beasts lay dead, their giant throats cut ear to ear. The third roared in anger and lunged downwards. Twilight turned away and felt an urge building up inside her. “Easy, Twilight Sparkle,” she told herself, “you have to show these two that you aren’t just a simple librarian from Ponyville.” She took a deep breath. “Show them you are a student of Celestia herself and are not just some heavy weight to be left behind.” With steely resolve and inspired by her companions bravery, she unlocked the door and swung it open. She saw Tempest struggling with one creature, while Luna fought several others, her horn ablaze with a dark blue flame. Tempest noticed her, and gritted her teeth. “Sparkle!” she barked, “inside! I told you it’s not safe-” The creature accosting her bared it’s teeth and lunged for her exposed neck, pinning her to the ground as she was momentarily caught off guard. Twilight shook her head as a magenta glow surrounded her horn. She fired a blast of magic at the creature engaged with the Shadow, sending it careening into her neighbour’s, thankfully, empty house. Tempest looked at her, slightly impressed. “Okay... Maybe I misjudged you.” She rose to her feet and pointed to three creatures that resembled bats. “On my mark, fire one bolt of magic at each of them, I will support you with my own magic. Ready?” “Ready.” Twilight felt the adrenaline pump through her as she built up the magic in her horn. She felt a rush she had never felt before and she licked her lips as the creatures grew closer. “Now!” The unicorn’s horn glowed bright, and three missiles fired off at the beasts. Three hits, singing the creatures and stunning them enough for Tempest to fire a blast at them, incinerating their bodies immediately. The Shadow smiled at her companion. “Well done, Sparkle, you’d make a good Shadow some day.” Twilight blushed. “Yes it’s all very thrilling isn’t it?” Luna grumbled from behind them as she dodged the bird-headed biped’s spear thrust. It shrieked and darted forwards, sensing easier prey than the alicorn. It’s bat-like compatriot grabbed it by the shoulders and hoisted it up into the air. Twilight gulped as the bat-thing dove, wings beating hard and fast, and gasped as a blast of lightning hit it directly in the head. Tempest stood and panted, watching as the biped tumbled to the earth, dropping it’s weapon a few feet away from where it landed. She turned to the young mare at her side and smiled. She dashed forwards and swiped the thing’s spear from the dirt, and drove it into the pitiful creature’s neck. It’s beak clattered and quivered as it gargled it’s last breath, blood spilled out from it’s wound. Her smile faltered when a large creature that resembled an ursa major lumbered forth. It’s throat glowed a fiery orange, and it spat out great globs of fire that exploded the ground on impact. Twilight felt a rage bubbling inside her. She thought of her friends on the wild roads, of the ponies of Ponyville with them, of Canterlot. Of her brother. She felt magic rising in her horn, her hair moved of it’s own accord as her power swelled, almost creating a gale around herself. As the creature’s throat grew red once more, Twilight saw her opportunity and used her magic to catch the globs before it spat them. It’s throat swelled and it’s eyes bulged in fear, and with a colossal explosion of fire and gore, it’s head flew several feet from it’s body as dead as the rest of the attack force. The rest of the creatures began to disperse. Luna smiled sadistically to herself as magic blasts filed the sky, striking them down before they could retreat. “Wait,” she said. “Let one live, let one take a message back to it’s master.” The clouds seemed to disperse at Luna’s words, the soft glow of the Moon revealing one solitary bat-creature flying far away, towards he capital, it’s wings ragged and damaged. The princess turned to her companions. “So that’s it then. The town is saved.” “Almost seemed too easy,” Tempest grumbled. “It was. Nightmare Moon planned this.” A cold wind blew through the empty, corpse ridden town, chilling Twilight to the bone. Luna turned her gaze towards where the last creature flew off to and sighed. “I find myself in need a scholar and a hunter.” She looked at her companions. “I need help to save Equestria, perhaps the entire world,” she mused, “and I need help in defeating my Nightmare.” Tempest cocked her head and snorted. “Yes, you do.” Twilight gave her a light shove and addressed the Princess. “We’re coming with you. We’re in this together now.” Luna smiled. “It will be dangerous, little pony. Are you ready?” Twilight nodded bravely and bit her lip. “I’ll do my best.” The Princess nodded and turned to Tempest. “Are you for hire, Shadow?” Tempest grunted in response and straightened up. “I suppose so. But I don’t come cheap, especially if the target is Nightmare Moon herself-” “Very well,” Luna interrupted “Once Equestria is saved you shall be paid.” The Shadow nodded thoughtfully. “Fine.” Twilight coughed nervously. “Where do we start then?” Tempest’s ear flicked as an idea came to her. “I... Have a suggestion.” She spoke slowly, carefully. “Just a hunch...” Her companions turned to her expectantly. She gestured to the library. “Inside, first. Then we’ll talk.” *** In the Canterlot court, Nightmare Moon smirked as the creature garbled something to her in a twisted tongue. It’s ragged wings fluttered lightly under her gaze ad it’s head chattered with nonsense. “So...” she mused, “Luna has woken up...” She had expected this. What she had not expected was the news of her chosen companions, gathered from what this pitiful creature had told her of her forces defeat at Ponyville. “A scholar,” she muttered. “And a hunter.” Her eyes darkened and her brow furrowed. Some servants had managed to tidy the place up a bit, removing the rubble and debris. But keeping the blood stains. Shining Armour shivered as his eyes gazed over the crimson stains. He stood, the only other pony in the room, and watched his monarch closely, and snapped to attention when she turned to him. “Do you know why I have not killed you Shining Armour?” He shook his head and gritted his teeth, expecting the worst. “No, Your Grace.” “It is because you serve me of your own volition.” She paused thoughtfully. “You serve... For your country.” The Queen’s response caught him off guard and he relaxed slightly. His muscles untensed. “Your Grace?” he asked nervously. She sighed and waved a hoof at the creature. “Take these beasts, for instance. They are driven by hunger, and serve me as I released them from Tartarus, and promised them food.” She nodded towards the great doors of the castle. “There are ponies outside of this castle who serve me out of fear I may destroy them, and there are ponies who will oppose me until they are brought to a swift and brutal end.” She turned to him. “But not you. You serve me out of loyalty to your country.” Shining looked at her and saluted. “I serve my Queen for Equestria. It is the only way Equestria will survive.” he repeated his dogma, his mantra that got him through the night. Nightmare Moon looked at him with almost sadness in her eyes. “Why do you believe that, Captain?” He balked. His tongue seemed to feel dry and heavy. “Because Celestia is not here,” he said quietly, hearing the sorrow in his own voice. The Queen nodded. “And why is she not here?” Shining swallowed. His throat dry and itchy. “Because you... Defeated her... Your Grace.” She rose from her seat and stepped towards the bat-like creature before her. Her horn ignited in a blaze of light blue magic, and grabbed the creature by the throat. With one swift motion, she cracked it’s neck and dropped it’s body. “I did not defeat her, Shining Armour,” she murmured, regarding the creature’s body. Her tail swished behind her, sparkling as if a part of the night sky itself. “She surrendered without a fight.” Shining started to feel anger rising in him. She looked at him. “You do not believe me? Answer truthfully, Captain.” With a pause, he shook his head gingerly. “I do not... Your Grace. Celestia would have fought for us all, she would have-” She laughed mirthlessly. “She did, Captain. But she fought herself, not I.” She turned her head, gazing at the Moon through the stained glass windows depicting the ancient events of Equestria. “She fought as she struggled to understand that I was inevitable. She knew she could not fight me once again. She knew the war I would enact would be brutal and endless. So she surrendered, instead entrusting the lives of all ponies to one.” Nightmare Moon looked at her Captain and grinned maliciously. “Her student. Twilight Sparkle.” Shining flinched visibly. “Are you aware of her, Captain?” She narrowed her eyes, sensing his apprehension. “I will know If you lie to me.” Again, Shining Armour nodded solemnly. “Twilight Sparkle... Is my sister, Your Grace.” He gritted his teeth and glared up at her as she regarded him coldly. “What would you do to save Equestria, I wonder? Perhaps...” She strode up to him and cupped his face in her hoof. “Would you destroy your own sister?” He wrenched his head away from her and stepped back. His eyes blazing with life, his two-tones mane falling into his eyes. “Never. I’d never hurt Twilight, no matter what you promised to do to Equestria!” She looked at him in silence before giving him a smile. “Very well, Captain.” Her words startled Shining again, and her smile seemed almost warm. “Wh... What?” He stammered. “Uh, Your Grace?” The Queen once again turned away from him and looked up at the mural depicting Princess Celestia and her younger self defeating Discord. “I would never destroy my own sister as well.” Her voice was wrought with sorrow and mournfulness. Shining’s jaw fell agape. “But, you-” She rounded on him, her eyes hardened and piercing. “You are dismissed, Captain. Send a scribe in. I must summon my war council.” He wavered, standing dumb for a moment. The Queen glared at him and waved a hoof. “I will not say again, Captain.” Once again she resembled Nightmare Moon, scourge of Equestria and the Light, all pretence of somepony else wiped. He quickly snapped a salute and clicked his hooves together. “Your Grace.” He turned and quickly made to leave, signalling for a robed pony to enter the Queen’s court, her words resonating in his mind as he travelled to the stable barracks. “Perhaps,” he pondered, “I can’t believe I’m even thinking this, but perhaps she’s not wholly as evil as she seems...”
FortressThree ponies groped blindly for a path in the starless night. Far, far below, lights of villages dotted the landscape, their inhabitants blissfully unaware of the trio scaling the dark and foreboding mountains. A storm raged above them, causing them to fight for their balance as they stumbled onwards. A dim glow from one of their horns their only source of light against an ever increasing darkness. “We need to find shelter soon!” Twilight Sparkle cried as her soaked mane slapped her neck. “I can’t see anything!” “I agree!” Tempest called back, squinting out into the dark maw before her. “I think I see a cave up ahead! Luna?” The tallest of the three stepped forwards, her eyes accustomed to the darkness and shining like two pale moons. They narrowed and one of her wings covered her head. “Yes, Shadow, that is indeed a cave.” She turned to her companions as the wind howled around them. As she opened her mouth to speak, lightning struck the rocks above them, creating an almighty crashing sound as boulders shifted and came loose, tumbling down the mountainside. “Inside!” Luna roared, her voice rose above with the howling squall. Her horn ignited in a flare as she caught several rocks and hurled them away from them. Needing no further encouragement, Twilight lurched forwards, her hooves slipping against the wet rocks. She stumbled, and yelped as a hoof swung out to grab her. The Shadow yanked her into the cave, Luna quickly followed, dropping the rocks she had held above their heads behind them rocks continued to fall, until the sounds of the storm were mere echoes. The young mare fired a spell at the ground, illuminating them all in a warm magenta glow and lamented to herself as she rung out her mane and tail in the gloomy cave. “How has it come to this? Last week I was happily living my life in Ponyville without as much as a care in the world, getting excited about the Summer Sun Celebration and the Grand Galloping Gala at the end of the season.” According to Luna, they had passed the shadow of the mountain that held Canterlot three days ago, and reached the first steps of Foal Mountain, known to locals as Fool’s Mountain for it’s treacherous slopes, approximately one day ago. Twilight was fascinated by what Luna told her of the stars, even though they seemed to freeze in the perpetual night sky, the Princess assured her she could read them. The unicorn took her word for it, having no way to disprove it or any reason not to, her being the Lunar Sovereign herself. “Well,” Tempest muttered as she examined the rocks at the entrance of the cave. “I hope this cave turns into a tunnel with an exit, or we’ll be spending a while digging our way out.” She shot a look at the Princess. “Thanks for trapping us in here.” Luna glared at her and shook her head, splattering flecks of rainwater on the walls around her, and re-soaking poor Twilight in the process. “Oh I apologise, Shadow, perhaps next time should I let your thick skull protect us from a cascade of falling rocks?” Twilight held her head in her hooves once again as the bickering started. “Girls, please,” she mumbled weakly as the insults started to fly. “You wish you were Celestia!” “Scruffy no good vagabond!” “Yak fucker!” “No-horn!” “Everypony please that’s enough!” Twilight cried, finally finding her voice and slamming a hoof down on the hard stone floor, the sound echoing through the dark cave. “Fighting like this isn’t going to get us anywhere so can we please just...” She sighed. “Get along? At least while we’re in this cave?” Tempest scowled but nodded. Luna also nodded and bowed respectfully to Twilight. “I apologise, young Sparkle.” She gave the Shadow a look and muttered under her breath. “It would seem the youth of today is wiser than even the most experienced of us.” The broken horned unicorn grunted and slunk down to her haunches, facing away from them in a sulk and lay down. She absentmindedly pawed at the ground, drawing shapes in the dust. Twilight’s stomach grumbled, breaking the awkward tension. She opened one of the bags at her flank and used her magic to pull some food out. “I’m starving, anypony want some breakfast? Or dinner? Whatever time it is?” she offered hopefully as she held three juicy looking shiny red apples. The Princess gratefully accepted one, levitating it over to herself in an dark glow. She bit into it, crunching the apple noisily, making Tempest’s ear twitch in annoyance. “Do you have to eat as loudly as possible?” she grumbled without turning around. “Yes,” Luna stated matter-of-factly with a cocky grin. “It pisses you off.” A small growl emanated from Tempest in response. Twilight facehoofed with a groan and trotted over to Tempest and levitated an apple down to in front of the sulky unicorn’s face. She grumbled a thanks and took it in her hoof, taking a loud bite of it. Satisfied, Twilight turned back towards Luna and hunkered down by the glow of her magical fire. They all ate without speaking to one another as minutes that felt like eons passed by, the crunching of apples and the flickering of the fire the only source of sound. Eventually, just as Twilight opened the Monstrum, Tempest stood up, dusted herself off, and tossed a well chewed apple core towards the fire. “Well, I’m going to explore this cave, see where it leads. Feel free to follow me, or stay, I don’t care.” Twilight stared at the back of her head as she turned and sauntered off into the darkness. She turned to Luna with an exasperated look and closed her book shut. Luna smiled sadly as she also rose. “We had better follow her, I’d hate to think of anything bad happening to her in this dark dreary damp cave.” She winked at Twilight and walked on ahead, leaving the awkward filly to gather up her pack. As she tightened the straps around her waist, Twilight thought back to their time in Ponyville with a shake of her head. “They go from hating each other to being best friends, then to hating each other again,” she muttered as she cantered off after her companions, sending another illumination spell into the air as she ran to catch up with them. *** Twilight shut her eyes and willed herself out of existence as she sat between the Princess and the Shadow, each one bellowing seemingly as loudly as possible about their previous--ahem--’conquests’. Whose house they had raided she couldn’t say, but knew that whoever it was liked cider as much as Rainbow Dash, and had several casks of it stored away in their cellar, where they all now sat. She grimaced as she imagined the homeowner returning any second now, catching them all in the act of theft and telling tales of debauchery. “I tell you,” Tempest slurred in between large gulps of cider. “There was this stallion out west, he was--hic--thiiis big!” She gestured with her hooves, separating them several inches apart. “Beat that.” She smirked at the Princess. Luna rolled her eyes and grinned as her wings fluttered. “Well many, many--hic--moons ago, there was this mare, with quite possibly the softest mane in Equestria and a--hic--devil in the sheets.” She batted her eyelashes and chuckled. “Oh how she squealed when I-” Twilight slammed her hooves over her ears as the princess began to ramble in excessive detail about this particular mare, causing Tempest to roar with laughter. She shook a mug of cider at the poor filly and grinned mischievously as she wrenched her hooves down from her ears. “What about you, Spurkle? Any good--hic--colts in Ponyville?” Twilight felt her ears burning as she took a swig of cider. Her throat tingled, and her chest felt heavy. Her mind swam with information she never wanted to know. Tempest gave her a prod and eyed her cautiously, seeming to sober up for a moment. “Sparkle have you... Never had sex?” The lavender unicorn’s cheeks quickly turned a deeper shade of red as she set her mug down. “I might have... Once. Or twice. I don’t really see what the big deal is-” Luna slammed her hoof down, scaring the poor thing beside her. “You must tell us!” Tempest eagerly nodded and took a swig of her own drink. “Yes, Twoilet! Tell us!” Together they tried guessing at what Twilight’s conquests would entail. Two stallions at once? A chanceful meet behind the cake shop? A sordid affair in the deepest depths of depravity? A romantic escapade involving some seriously hardcore psychedelics? Twilight scowled and vehemently denied any such thing, but felt a warmth inside her as she was reminded of a similar discussion with her friends a long time ago. “I told you not to call me that, my name is Twi-light.” She took a deep breath and gazed into her empty mug. “I’m out. I’ll-” She stood up to hopefully gain some reprieve from the sudden interrogation, but felt the Shadow’s hoof swing around her and force her back down to her seat. “Oh no you--hic--don’t! I’ll go get you anotherone and you tell Lil’ Miss Moony here allll the details! An’ then tell me everything when I comeback so I can make fun of you.” Before Twilight could protest, Tempest stumbled away in search of another drink, cackling madly. A chill ran down her spine as she felt the Princess’s hoof start to tickle the base of her neck. “So Twi-light Sparkle, tell me about him.” Luna winked as she spoke, taking great pleasure in teasing the young mare. “Was he a local friend of yours?” “Princess, please. He was nopony really-” “Shhhh shh shh shh shhhh, young one. Listen.” Luna leaned in, her eyes blearily looking at Twilight with an unfocused gaze. “Tis no shame of what we speak. For two young lovers to find solace in the night is... Is...” She suddenly threw her head back and stared at the celling, raising her hooves in praise, startling Twilight. “Is ecstasy itself! For no purer act than that of love between a mare and her chosen one exists.” She took a large gulp of her drink as if to punctuate her words. Twilight forced an awkward smile as the Princess began to ramble and heard the rumble of Tempest approach, another cask at her hooves rolling along the ground. “So then, Sparkle, have you provided us with details of your sordid past?” she chuckled as she refilled their mugs. “No...” Twilight thought for a moment and grinned ear to ear, an idea suddenly forming in her head. “But I will tell you in exchange for something.” Tempest’s eyes widened. “A trade you say? Go on...” Luna watched closely, quietly sipping the last of her cider, and chuckling with anticipation. “I’ll tell you all about my mysterious stallion... If you tell us your real name.” Tempest scoffed, while Luna cackled with laughter. “Ingenious, Twilight!” She clapped the filly on her back and continued to chuckle as she took a drink. The Shadow shrugged simply. “That is not a fair trade, Twilight Sparkle, for you already know my name-” “Ah but,” Twilight interrupted and held up a hoof, eager to do some teasing of her own now. “I’ve been reading. In the Monstrum it says that a Shadow must take a chosen name for themselves when they begin training.” Her eyes flashed with glee as Tempest’s face fell. “So what was your name before you became Tempest...” She took a swig of her drink and smacked her lips together and slammed her mug down. “...Shadow.” Tempest’s lip curled upwards in a sneer. “Oh so you want to play that do you?” she grumbled, straightening her neck up. “Okay, okay. So how about this, I tell you my name. You tell us about your secret stallion’s hot throbbing cock, and Luna...” She turned to the Princess and gave her an evil smile as Twilight’s ears burned once more. “Luna tells us about her tryst with Discord.” Twilight’s jaw swung open in surprise. “Her what?” she cried as cider spat out of her nose, causing tears to well in her eyes and her nose to burn. Luna narrowed her eyes and smiled back. “Well played, Shadow. I am curious though, how came you by such knowledge? For such a thing was tens of thousands of years ago, and I assure you, no historian has ever recorded such a thing.” Tempest started back. “Wait... Wait it’s true?” she asked as her eyes widened. Twilight continued to gape in awe and wonder. “The oldest rumour in Equestria is fucking true?!” The alicorn’s ears pinned back as she stammered, her cheeks turning a deep shade of purple as she began to furiously blush. “I--that is--we...” Tempest and Twilight howled with laughter, and began to repeatedly ask very personal questions, much to Luna’s chagrin. *** The cave was indeed a tunnel, and if it had an end it must have been very far away, Twilight thought as she stumbled through the darkness. She could just barely spot Luna in front of her, even with the light shining from her horn. A grunt and a series of squeaks came from up ahead. Twilight and Luna rushed forwards to see Tempest staring down at a group of rats scurrying past. “Vermin,” she muttered and stepped over them. “I hate vermin.” Luna snorted and stepped over them, continuing into the darkness. Twilight smiled to herself as she remembered sweet Fluttershy, who would have probably stopped to ask the rats about their day, or for directions. Out of respect for her friend, probably thousands of miles away somewhere safe, she waited for the rats to move on before moving herself. Luna noticed her lingering and watched her curiously. “What are you doing?” The unicorn blushed and looked down, kicking a rock bashfully. “Oh--nothing just... Remembering.” “Hurry up!” came the short bark of Tempest Shadow up ahead. Twilight’s ears pricked up and she cantered onwards, Luna watched her go and hurried after. Soon they found Tempest gazing up at a large stone wall, with a large stone door in it’s centre. Twilight gasped when se saw it. “Is this...” she asked, barely able to contain the excitement in her voice as she saw the symbol engraved upon the heavy looking door: Two lightning bolts, mirrored. Tempest felt elation as she traced a hoof over the symbol. “It seems there is a god looking out for us after all.” She cast a look at Luna, who gazed at the symbol. The princess noticed her watching, and inclined her head downwards one inch in respect. “Well done, Shadow. It seems you were right after all.” Tempest nodded back, and turned to the door, looking at the heavy-looking handle. “Give me a hoof with this would you?” Twilight and the Princess stepped forwards, their magic intertwining against the large iron ring. “On three,” Luna said. Twilight nodded. “One, two, three!” They lowered their heads in concentration as magic illuminated the dark cave, Tempest grasped the handle in her hooves and tugged. Sweat started to run down twilight’s face as she felt the strain in her horn. Her heart fluttered as she felt the door start to inch forwards. Slowly, but surely, they made progress, and the door came free. Twilight stumbled backwards, suddenly losing her balance as she released her magical grasp. Luna caught her and stumbled back herself a bit. As she straightened herself up with the Princess’s help, she sniffed her nose, and was reminded of something all too familiar to her. “Paper... Ink... Booooks...” Tempest nodded and peered into the dark room. “I would suppose this is the headquarters of the Shadowguard, said to be the oldest library in Equestria, even older than-” “Canterlot’s yes,” Luna muttered. “You’ve told us already.” Tempest shot her a dirty look and stepped forwards into the new darkness. Light illuminated around her as the mark on her flank lit up, and lights high above flickered to life, powered by some unseen magic. Twilight’s jaw dropped and her eyes sparkled with wonder as rows upon rows of books lay before her. “”Oh... My... Gosh... I thought Canterlot was big... There must be hundreds of thousands of books here!” Her brain moved at a million miles an hour as they all entered and stared around. “Come on,” Tempest said as she cantered forwards. “This is just a side entrance.” “I thought you said you’ve never been here,” Luna replied quietly. Tempest shrugged. “Call it a hunch then,” she said cryptically. The Princess grunted at her and walked on, lightly fluttering her wings in irritation. Twilight remained behind as the two strode away, further into the gigantic library. “So many books,” she mumbled and giggle with glee. “So much knowledge, how will I ever-” “Sparkle, hurry up!” Came Tempest’s bark from up ahead. “And shut the door behind you.” Twilight hurried to shut the heavy door, pushing with all her strength against it. “Hnnng!” Finally it closed shut, and she rested against it, panting lightly. She spun around and began to hyperventilate as her urge to read consumed her “Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, ohmygoshomygosh! So many books! All unread! Ancient artefacts!” She gasped for air as her magic grasped several books and opened them, her eyes darting back and forth over the ancient texts. “I just--I can’t!” “Twilight come o-” Tempest’s voice called again. “Don’t take this away from me!” Twilight wheezed, eliciting laughter from somewhere ahead as she struggled to contain herself. Eventually, she gathered her wits together long enough (and a decent amount of books) to catch up to her companions. The library seemed to stretch for miles in every direction around them, seemingly as large as the mountain itself. Luna gazed up at the intricate designs on the ceiling’s high above and whistled. “I’m impressed. This must have taken centuries to build.” Tempest nodded. “At least. The old stories my mentor used to tell me say this place was built long before the Shadowguard arrived. They just moved in.” A purple blur flashed past them, giggling away to itself. “Oh my gosh guys they have Canterlot Cantabiles Volume Thirty One. Thir-ty- One!” Twilight clutched a book to her chest and plastered her ears back. “That’s when it gets good!” She gasped and her magic illuminated around another book, bringing it to her chest. “And over here there’s Windigo Weather Warning from the pre-Equestrian era!” Tempest laughed. “You sure enjoy books don’t you, Sparkle?” Twilight’s head nodded vigorously without turning to look at her. “You have no idea. Oh my gosh guys, I can’t--I just can’t!” Luna brought a book over to herself and read the cover. “Myths of Discor-.” She put the book back quickly and blushed as Tempest flashed a grin at her. “You promised to never speak of that.” “I didn’t say anything. You did.” “Ugh. I don’t even understand myself how the Shadowguard came by most of these books. They should be locked away in the restricted section in the Canterlot Library.” The lavender unicorn’s ear twitched and she slowly turned around, her eyes wide and wild. “Res-tric-ted... Section?” She darted forwards, startling the Princess somewhat. “Where?” Tempest laughed and trotted onwards. “Come on, let’s see if we can find somewhere less open and get some rest.” Luna nodded and grabbed the small unicorn with her magic, hoisting her into the air. “Come along, Twilight Sparkle.” “No! Please! I must read!” “Not right now, we have more pressing matters to attend to. Besides, we can’t exactly leave you alone with all of this forbidden and dangerous knowledge, can we?” Luna smiled sweetly. Twilight’s cries of protest eventually settled at the thinly veiled threats put forth by the Princess. “Alright but... Put me down please, Princess.” Her cheeks burned with indignity and her cheeks flushed red, having regained her composure. The dark blue glow of the princess’s magic released her as she touched down to the ground once again. As they began to ascend the mighty staircase, Twilight let out one last squeak of glee as she glanced back at the hordes of books around them. After what felt like hours of searching the vast fortress, they eventually found a smaller, closed off room, and set up a small camp site as Twilight unpacked their bags. “What we got left?” Tempest asked. “Apples,” Twilight mumbled absentmindedly, her nose currently in a book she’d swiped up. “That all?” Tempest snorted. “Yep.” “You’re not very talkative when you’re nose is in a book you know.” “Yep.” “Alright, have it your way.” “Can do.” Luna chuckled softly to herself as she listened. Fires above them flickered and danced in intricately designed chandeliers, creating fantastic shadows along the walls of ponies fighting monsters. “You said this was a monastery, Shadow?” Tempest nodded, taking a bite of an apple. “So they say.” “Then I must ask, where are the monks? Surely they did not just pack up and leave heir horde of knowledge to rot away in a dusty old dungeon?” The Shadow shrugged. “The stories never mention anyone looking after this place, just that Shadows came from all around to store information.” She cocked her head. “Come to think of it, I’ve never heard of ponies, or otherwise, taking care of the books. I wonder who stored them all.” Silence fell, as the trio felt chills up their spines. Even Twilight, so engrossed in her book and was barely listening, caught the chill in the air. “Well,” Luna hopped up and strode to the door. “I’m going for a look around. You should rest, my little ponies.” Tempest waved a hoof at her and fixed her cloak into a makeshift blanket, slumping down against a wall and closing her eyes. “Don’t die. It’ll take us years to find you.” Luna made a rude gesture with her hoof and sauntered off, leaving the two alone together. *** A few hours passed. Twilight Sparkle shivered as she read over one of the long forgotten books in front of her, her breath wispy and ragged as the small room grew colder. She glanced over at Tempest seemingly asleep across from her. “How can somepony sleep in a place as cold as this?” she wondered out loud. “Because they have no choice.” Tempest’s voice rang out, startling the young unicorn as she looked up. “Oh, Tempest… I didn’t know you were awake,” Twilight mumbled sheepishly. The Shadow chuckled and raised her head. “It’s late, you should be asleep,” she stated. “How can you tell it’s late?” Twilight asked as she closed the book. Tempest gestured to the door Luna had left through. “Because she hasn’t come back yet, I’m guessing she’s still awake somewhere around here.” Her cheeks reddened as she lifted up her cloak. “There’s room for more than one under this dusty sheet, if you want. It’s warmer than nothing.” Twilight smiled and shivered again. She was indeed colder than she thought, her hooves were almost frozen to the ground as she walked over next to the Shadow and hunkered down. The smell of the country roads filled her nostrils, and her head was filled with thoughts of Ponyville and her friends once more. She felt sad, and released an unhappy sigh. As Tempest wrapped the cloak around her and nestled in, she frowned at the mare. “What?” Twilight looked up at her. “I just feel... Lonely, you know?” Tempest nodded. “More than you realise.” She remembered the stories her mentor had told her, of how after every successful hunt they held great feasts and sang and drank, like they had done in Ponyville, and smiled to herself. “Thank you, by the way,” Twilight murmured as she pulled the cloak over her chin. “For this.” “I don’t do cuddling-” Tempest stopped herself and frowned. “...You’re welcome.” They sat in silence for a while, with just the sound of the wind blowing a light chill through the air. Twilight looked over at the doorway. “Don’t you feel a bit sorry for her?” she sked quietly. “I mean, being asleep for years, with nopony to cuddle?” “I told you I don’t do cuddling.” “I know, but still.” Twilight’s heart felt as heavy as her eyelids. She yawned and stretched. “It’s lonely even when you’re standing next to her,” she murmured as her ears pinned back. Sorrow tinged her voice. “It’s strange...” Tempest raised an eyebrow and cocked an ear. “How so?” “I’m not sure,” Twilight continued, “she’s intelligent, a good listener, sometimes even witty in her own way. But she’s definitely a good pony. I know she’s made mistakes, but she’s good in her own right. But it’s like she’s a cold spot in the room. Sad without knowing why.” She turned and looked at Tempest. “It’s not like your sadness.” The Shadow scoffed. “I’m not sad.” “Not right now, but I’ve seen how you look at us. How you gaze off into the distance remembering things, like your family. Or this place.” The unicorn waved a hoof around the room. “You are sad, Tempest, but I can scold you or tease you or talk to you and I know there’s somepony there.” She looked up at the small shadows dancing around the room form the dim fires. “Luna’s sadness is like an icy well; bottomless and heart-breaking. The further you look into it the deeper it goes, then it swallows up your voice and anything you try to say to help just makes it worse somehow,” she lamented, her eyelids fluttering with sleep. “Am I really that sad?” Tempest asked, absentmindedly. They shifted together under her cloak. Twilight chuckled softly and yawned again. “Yes, you are. You don’t even realise it anymore, and then sometimes… you’re nice, and give me your warm cloak as a blanket...” She yawned again, and her eyes finally gave out from exhaustion, and her chest rose and fell with a steady beat. Tempest glanced at her again and smiled to herself. “Well Tempest... I think you’ve gone and made a friend...” she mumbled quietly. She chuckled softly and lowered her head, giving the young mare at her side a quick nuzzle, and closed her eyes, slowing her breathing and allowing sleep to take over. Luna stood on the other side of the door, listening. She rested against the wall as she gazed around the vast library. She closed her eyes and thought about happier times, from when she and Celestia played together as fillies, from when she met that mare in the gardens all those years ago. “She must be long dead by now,” she murmured as a tear rolled silently down her cheek. “I should visit her grave sometime.” As she rested, she closed her eyes, and slowly breathed amongst the dust and the books. “A relic among relics...” *** Tempest awoke with a start. She heard voices shouting outside, and big flashes of green light illuminated the night sky outside her window. Her door burst open, and there her father stood, his mane wild and unkempt. The small filly rubbed her eyes and stretched with a yawn. “Papa?” The dark stallion turned to her. “Hi sweetheart,” he said as he strode to the window, glancing out of it. “Having nice dreams?” He ducked down as figures moved outside the window, cautiously peering up out of it once the coast was clear. “It’s late, papa, what’s happening?” the small filly asked curiously. Her father backed up from the window and motioned for her to lay low on her bed. “Well... You know how papa has some...” He paused and struggled for words as raised voices went past the window. “Theories... About our neighbours?” Tempest nodded sleepily. “You said they were trying to replace mama.” Her father nodded back, his eyes wild and afraid. “Well I think they succeeded, and I’m afraid it’s-” A sing-song voice called to them from inside their house. “Dear? Where are you, my love?” Tempest’s father, a muddy brown unicorn with a rustic red mane, glowered towards the door. He put a hoof to his lips, signalling his filly to keep quiet. Tempest, however, had other idea and broke out into a smile and bounded towards the door, dodging his hoof as he tried to grab her. “Mama!” The door swung open again, revealing her mother: a tall earth pony with pink hair and a dark purple coat. She smiled and turned her green eyes down at the young filly. “My lovely little filly, come to mama.” Her voice almost slithered out of her mouth, causing Tempest to skid to a halt. She glanced back at her father nervously, who lowered his horn and prepared to charge. “Sweetheart... Get out of the way. Mama’s not... Herself.” The mare in the doorway narrowed her eyes. “What’s the matter, dear? Don’t you love me?” she hissed, her eyes flashing green. Tempest’s father fired a burst of magic from his horn, sending her crashing through into the hallway. Tempest recoiled and started after her. “Mama!” Her father scooped her up and dashed out of the room, the sound of buzzing filling the sky as he ran. “Why did you hurt mama?!” she cried as tears welled up in her eyes. “Why?” Her father said nothing as they ran, stallion clutching filly to his chest. She struggled and squirmed in his grasp. “Papa!” Her words seemed to snap some sense into him and he paused running. He opened his mouth to speak as a large flash of green happened behind him, and his wife’s voice hissed out from the dark. “Dearrrr… why do you runnnn? Don’t you lovvve meee?” Tempest yelped as a pony that resembled her mother stumbled forwards. She looked like her mother, yet wrong. Twisted. Her face was half off, revealing chattering fangs underneath, and a glowing luminous eye. Her father stood in between them and lowered his horn. “What did you do to my wife?” The mare cackled and began to grow. Her horn turned jagged and cruel, holes appeared in her legs, her hair turned into a dark cerulean and draped over her face. Her skin changed as her legs grew, and turned into a dark grey as what resembled a crown formed on top of her head, behind her horn. She cackled manically and glared at Tempest’s father. “Does your wife’s love mean nothing to you, stallion? Or perhaps...” Her eyes turned to the young filly at his legs and she sneered, licking her lips. “Oh but your love for your filly is simply... Delectable...” Tempest’s father stood his ground and trembled with fear. “You will not touch her you monster. Where is my wife?!” The insectoid creature sneered and threw her head back. “I have far more interesting things to deal with than a stupid stallion and his delicious young filly.” She flashed a toothy grin at the filly, making her cower. “Drones!” A great buzzing filled the air, as several pairs of eyes lit up the darkness around them. Tempest and her father backed up, whipping their heads around trying to look at the many pairs of eyes suddenly watching them. “Take them.” At the creature’s command, the drones surged forwards, quickly swarming the stallion and his filly. “Run!” he roared, giving his daughter a shove. She needed no encouragement, never feeling so afraid in her life as the nasty grey things gnashed their teeth at her. Unfortunately she ran the wrong way, and straight into the legs of the nasty creature who pretended to be her mama. She shrieked in terror and cowered before her. “My, my, so young, so full of love. Del-ic-ious…” Tempest bucked and whinnied as the creature picked her up with a bright green glow. “Lemme go! I want my papa! I want my mama!” Her horn began to glow bright with her words, and a bright blue glow radiated from her forehead. Her father watched, astounded, as the swarm of bugs around him dispersed. Their leader shielded her eyes and strained to keep a hold of the filly. “Stop--ugh--stop squirming you foul, insignificant-” The glowing intensified. With a loud bang, the bugs’ leader was sent several feet back, and her drones scattered into the night in fear. Tempest’s father scooped her up and stroked her mane. Upon seeing her broken horn he wept, fearing for her life. He held an ear to her small chest and listened. “There it was!” he cried happily, hearing a heartbeat. “Oh my sweet girl...” He cradled her in his legs as the sound of buzzing filed the air once again. He quickly turned and fled, slinging her over his waist, into the nearby forest as a voice cried out behind him. “Find him! Get that filly! Drink them dry my children!” Tempest was barely conscious as her father placed her in a hollowed out tree stump. He smiled at her and gave her a kiss on her forehead. She mumbled something at him. “Pa...pa?” “Stay hidden, sweetheart. I will come find you when it’s safe.” He glanced away, seeing green lights flash in the trees around him. He quickly grabbed a small log and held it to his chest, his magic glowing in a bright aura around it. He looked back at his filly, drifting in and out of consciousness and felt a tear roll down his cheek as he kissed her forehead one last time. Her broken horn fizzed and sputtered. “Pa...” “I love you. I always will. Mama does too, wherever she is.” As her vision faded to nothingness, the last she saw of him was him disappearing into the night, and green lights quickly chasing after him. She heard a familar voice as she slept, calling out to her. ”Tempest...” ... “Tempest?”
DecievedIn a darkened corner of the Canterlot Castle, Chrysalis remained in her appointed room, quietly meditating. A thin layer of gelatinous resin coated the walls, secreted by her drones in an effort to appease her and give her some semblance of her own palace. On a nearby table, one of Nightmare Moon’s slaves had left a tea set, much to her amusement. A scheme had begun to form in the Hive Queen’s head, a mischievous plot of the deepest depravities. She smirked and inhaled a deep breath, taking in th sweet aroma of her drones' resin. “A pale comparison to the walls of my beautiful hive,” she muttered. She opened her eyes and looked around as she heard footsteps approaching her door. The door burst open, and she eyed the intruder as he entered, tall and dark, seemingly exuding malice, and grinned to herself mischievously. “My Lord Sombra, to what do I owe this unexpected pleasure?” she cooed, batting her eyelashes at the unicorn. “And at such a late hour?” He bared his fangs and hissed at her. “One of your wretches informed me you wished to speak.” Sombra’s eyes glowed with dark magic and his tail swished in the wind. “Speak.” The Changeling Queen tutted as her horn ignited with a bright green aura, lifting the teapot up and pouring into the two cups she had ready. “Tsk tsk, Lord Sombra, where are your manners?” She levitated a cup up in front of her. “Here. I insist, for we have much to discuss.” Sombra glared at her and flared his nostrils. “Insect, do not test my patience,” he growled. “What do you want?” Chrysalis sighed and sipped her tea, grimacing and flicking her tongue at the aftertaste. “Too bitter. Not enough...” She fixed her eyes on him and grinned. “Love.” Her horn lit up again and held the remaining cup to her guest. The vampire’s hoof swung out, bashing the teacup away. “Speak, you insolent wretch!” he bellowed. Magic swirled around his eyes, and his horn bubbled with black magic as his lip curled upwards, revealing his sharpened fangs. The changeling narrowed her eyes. “Very well, Sombra, very well.” She rose and strode over to him, circling him as she began to speak. “Your pretty daughter and the handsome captain seemed rather enamoured didn’t they?” she taunted as she caressed his muscled shoulder. A low growl emanated from Sombra. “What of it? My daughter is free to choose her own meals.” She shook her head. “I know what spying your next meal looks like, My Lord.” Her lips parted, revealing a row of razor sharp teeth as she breathed into his ear and pressed her body against him. A flash of green light broke out around her, and a young looking mare appeared before the King, bowing graciously. “Look at me now, do I look like a mere meal to you, my lord?” the mare asked with a soft voice, and batted her long eyelashes. Her crimson mane spilled out around her head and down her slender neck, and her tail rose ever so slightly in a small gesture as well. Sombra glowered at her and curled his lip. “So you bid one of your pets to summon me here for what? To seduce me?” The mare laughed at him. “Oh no, my Lord Sombra, perish the thought.” She fluttered next to him, and grew closer to his mouth. “I come bearing... News...” she whispered seductively. Sombra’s horn darkened with magic as he fired a black beam of light at her. “Then speak, and stop wasting my time you miserable shape shifter.” His magic hit her square in the chest, breaking the illusion and revealing the changeling once more, making her double over in pain. She hissed at him and bared her fangs. “Fine.” She straightened up and swept her mane out of her eyes, which gleamed with mischief. “You are deceived, my Lord. One of my spies reported back, informing me he saw your pretty daughter and the captain alone together in the gardens, sharing a passionate kiss. It was all my poor drone could do to stop himself from eating their love then and there.” She grinned as Sombra’s eyes blazed in fury. “You lie.” “I do not, my lord. Also I must suspect...” She leant in closely and looked around dramatically. “That there is a plot against you.” Sombra raised his head and snarled. “You have my attention, worm. Speak quickly, lest I carve your siren’s tongue from your skull.” Chrysalis clapped her hooves together and laughed. “Now, now, Sombra, I want an agreement.” She flashed her eyes at him and curled her lip upwards in a twisted smile as the unicorn averted his gaze. “In exchange for information I provide, you will swear fealty to my Hive.” Sombra snorted. “You are a fool, insect. I should destroy you for even suggesting such a thing.” he glared at her suspiciously. “You expect me to agree to such a deal?” Chrysalis sighed. “Well, my lord, you will get to continue living, and you will be a valued servant of my employ, and Nightmare Moon won’t be able to--” She bit her lip, stopping herself from speaking. The vampire’s eyes narrowed. “Nightmare Moon will have no reason to what?” he slowly asked. “Oh goodness I’ve said to much.” The changeling cackled and fluttered her wings. She looked at him solemnly. “I am afraid it is Nightmare moon who plots against you, my lord.” Sombra’s eyes shrunk with rage. “She...” he growled, words failing him. His hooves began to tremble he was that angry. “How do I know you speak the truth, insect?” he murmured quietly. “How is this no trick?” She looked at him sadly. “We both know the Crystal Kingdom is a shining jewel amongst ponydom, my Lord Sombra. It is no secret Nightmare Moon envies her sister, and how her own subjects revile her, despite her best efforts, while yours...” She paused, partially for effect, partially to watch the vampire tremble in rage. “Yours worship you with utmost loyalty and love.” As she spoke, Chrysalis fought to keep from laughing as the unicorn started to pace. “She wishes to annex the crystal kingdom, as my drone overheard her Captain telling your daughter.” She leant in close with a hushed voice as his eyes widened. “She plans to place your daughter on the throne as you rot in Tartarus for the rest of eternity!” Sombra exploded with fury. “How dare she!” His magic grasped a vase nearby, and hurled it at a wall, smashing the priceless ornament into hundreds of pieces. “To twist my own daughter against me?! To plot to usurp my entire kingdom?!” He rounded on the changeling, who nodded solemnly. “What else do you know?” She smiled, seeing he had finally taken the bait. “Me, my lord? What ever do you mean?” She coyly asked him. His eyes flicking around the room in a mad rage, Sombra finally settled on her and lowered his head. “If you should provide me with information and help me destroy Nightmare Moon...” He paused, sweat dripping form his brow as he struggled with his emotions. He cursed to himself and eventually bent his knees and gazed up at her with a hateful look. “I will swear the entire Crystal Kingdom to you. We shall rule together, and bring a new age of darkness to Equestria as we feast on her inhabitants.” Chrysalis cackled manically. “Very well, Sombra, if that is what you wish.” She bowed, sweeping her down low and grinned evilly. “I accept your terms. Let us plan our next move, starting with that old fool, Grogar, then the Queen’s beloved Captain.” Sombra’s lip curled upwards in a snarl. “Grogar is a mad old goat, he has no power in Equestria.” His ears pricked forwards. “And the Captain is a mere soldier, easily crushed under our combined power.” “The mad sorcerer is immortal, lest I remind you of the ancient tales,” Chrysalis snapped, “and the Captain has the Queen’s ear. We must be careful around them both, my lord, lest our plans are prematurely discovered.” She grinned as he reluctantly nodded in agreement. They began their discussion long into the night, drawing up plans of attack and how best to separate the Queen from her forces and her loyal captain. Soon Sombra was satisfied, and with a careful warning, Chrysalis bade him a goodnight. She knew he would not keep his word, and no doubt planned to betray her as soon as he had a chance, but her plan was already in motion, and her mad machinations were put into place. The changeling queen’s mouth drooled as she thought about the amount of food her Hive would soon have. “The entirety of Equestria...” She licked her lips, forming a twisted a smile and cackled loudly. “Then the world.” *** A knock came at the Queen’s study. She opened her eyes, having rested for a moment from the daily politicking that comes with ruling a kingdom. “Enter,” she barked. Although tired, her voice was still sharp and loud. The door swung open, revealing Shining Armour, clad in freshly minted sapphire armour and a dark blue tunic underneath. A satchel hung at his side, filled to the brim with papers. His mane was now cut short, and his tail cropped, a picture of military fashion and discipline as he held his head high. “Ah, Captain,” she said and smiled as he bowed. “Are the dignitaries gone?” He nodded. “Yes, your Grace. They signed the last of the treaties--here.” His horn began to glow as the rolls of papers floated out from his pack. “All the dukedoms of Equestria have now sworn fealty to you and you alone, Your Grace. From eastern shores to the west coast, the northern mountains to the southern deserts, they all acknowledge you as the rightful Queen of Equestria and promise tribute with every full moon, as per your order.” He grimaced. “And they acknowledge your treaties with the changelings and vampires as law as well.” Nightmare Moon nodded in approval as she inspected the treaties. “And any dissidents?” “Any dissidents found guilty of committing treason or conspiring to commit treason will be given one chance to atone and beg for forgiveness, or publicly executed if refuse. As per your order.” “Excellent, Captain. Well done.” She looked at him and smiled with pride, almost like a mother at her foal. “You may be at ease.” He visibly untensed, yet still remained straight and alert. “Thank you, Your Grace.” Several days had passed since the Queen’s guests had arrived and the incident in the Canterlot town square, and Shining had fully accepted his role in the new Equestria; going so far as to state, on record, that he imagined Nightmare Moon a more capable ruler than Celestia. The former having successfully ended conflict in all of Equestria and bringing order to the world, and instead of just mediating between the problems of the higher born, actively solving them quickly and decisively. He also fully had the Queen’s ear in most matters, military or not. He knew what the public whispered about him, however. The traitor, a cutthroat mercenary, the Queen’s loyal dog--more of a beast than a pony these days. He ignored them, knowing deep down what he did was the right thing to do, and everything he did was in service to Equestria, whether they liked it or not. “I wonder if Twilight is okay,” he thought, as the image of his young sister flashed through his mind for a moment. The Queen watched him carefully. “Something on your mind, Captain?” she asked as she folded up a scroll and handed it back to him, an indigo aura releasing the parchments as he took them in his own magic. Shining swallowed. “I’m just thinking about my sister, Your Grace.” She nodded thoughtfully. “It is a shame she persists in aiding traitors to the crown. Are you so sure she will not repent, Captain?” Her sky blue eyes gazed into his, and seemed to glimmer in the low light. He shook his head. “Twilight was Celestia’s favoured student, she’d never turn against Celestia, she’d do anything for her.” He chuckled bitterly. “Even die for her.” A smile twitched at the sides of Nightmare Moon’s mouth. “Would you not die for me, Shining Armour?” her words were slow, deliberate, taunting almost. He stammered and nervously looked at her. “Yes, of course, my Queen, but...” “But what, Captain?” “...But I am a trained soldier, Twilight is just a... Student.” His face fell as he backtracked his words. “I shouldn’t talk bad about her, she was always much better at magic than I was.” He laughed bleakly. “I remember when we were little, we would compete over everything.” The Captains face washed over as he remembered those silly games he used to play with Twilight, competing over anything and everything, all for that silly paper crown their parents made. Nightmare Moon smiled to herself and held up a hoof, bringing him back to the present. “Perhaps you would prefer if she remained in the capital?” she asked. He slowly nodded, and felt a lump in his throat. “And If she were turned on our side, she would make a powerful ally.” Her eyes glinted with an idea. “Wouldn’t you agree, Captain?” Shining slowly nodded his head again. Out of fear for his sister and himself, he couldn’t say yes, but couldn’t say no at the same time. He thought of Cadance, and her request, hoping to change the subject before he Queen suggested something terrible, he cleared his throat. “My Queen... I must ask a--personal... Favour,” he quietly asked, before a loud knock came at the door, interrupting him. He shook his head and quickly fell silent, standing to attention once again, tall and rigid. The Queen snapped her head towards it and barked a command. “Enter.” The door swung open, revealing the aged blue ram, Grogar. He held a strange bundle of ragged cloth under one leg as he entered. “My Queen,” he said, bowing low. His great horns almost touching the floor he inclined that much. “Captain,” he muttered as he rose and nodded at the unicorn. Shining nodded back out of politeness. The ram didn’t sit right with him, despite Nightmare Moon’s assurances. He claimed loyalty but there was an evil glint in his eye. His creatures, grotesque combinations of ponies and other beasts: goats and sheep, as well as a few ape like creatures, roamed the castle’s grounds, occasionally bellowing at the moon in a guttural language lost to the ages. The Captain’s muscles rippled as the sorcerer strode forth, limping slightly on three legs. “I come bearing news, My Queen.” His eyes held a dark secret and a twisted smile danced across his face. “I believe the three you seek have found the old Shadowguard fortress.” Nightmare Moon leaned forwards, holding her hooves together. “Go on, Grogar. Captain-” She turned to the unicorn. “-Leave us. Tend to your pretty friend.” She winked at him, causing a chill to shoot down his spine. Shining’s ears burned as he bowed respectfully. “Your Grace. My Lord.” He quickly made to leave, taking heed not to learn of Twilight’s location. He couldn’t bear the thought of anything happening to her, and as long as she wasn’t found, she was safe. At least safer than if Nightmare Moon found her. He shuddered and trotted away, hurrying towards the gardens. Negative thoughts were purged from his mind as he thought about his latest rendezvous with Cadance, and his heart swelled as he spotted a familiar pink glow from down below as he approached a window. “Cadance…” he whispered to himself as he saw her sitting there, simply sitting amongst the flowers and staring up at the night sky. He hurried around the corner, hoping to reach the staircase down to her as soon as possible. He practically kicked the door to the gardens open as he rushed to meet her. The alicorn turned around as he approached, her face broke into a large smile as he wrapped his hooves around her. “You’re late,” she giggled as he gave her neck a light nibble. “I’m sorry, the Queen was asking me about-” He stopped himself. While Nightmare Moon allowed their little meet ups, and approved somewhat, she only requested he not tell Cadance anything about her plans or their conversations. ”It is not her I do not trust, Shining Armour,” Nightmare Moon had said. “But her father is a snake, and looks for any reason for violence. Be careful around her, Captain.” Cadance looked at him expectantly. “Yes, Shiny?” He shook his head. “Nothing, forget it.” he gazed into her eyes and smiled. “I’ve missed you.” She laughed. “It’s only been a day you silly colt, are you that starved for attention?” she teased him and gave his nose a light lick. “Even so, and yes I am.” He nuzzled her tenderly as she caressed his chest as they laughed together. She suddenly pulled back and looked away, the hint of sadness in her eyes. “Cadance?” “Shining... I fear my father is becoming unhinged.” She turned to him, definite tears in her eyes. “When he goes without blood for too long he grows increasingly erratic, if he finds out about us... I fear he may do something rash...” Shining Armour sighed sadly. “We must stop him, I was about to ask the Queen if she could help but we were interrupted by Grogar.” He growled lightly. “I don’t trust him, Cadance.” “He is more trustworthy than the changeling,” Cadance snapped, her eyes darkening for a second, showing the red of her true form. “Shap shifters are dangerous, they could be anyone.” They shivered as a cold wind passed by them, and one of the sorcerer’s beasts howled something unintelligible in the distance. Cadance shook in disgust. “They almost sound sad don’t they? Like they’re in pain.” Shining nodded as he held her, shushing her gently and lightly rocking her in his arms. A heavy breathing filled the silence of the night as one of the beasts turned the corner, and fixed it’s red, rectangular pupils on the two. It’s heavy ears flapped and it’s nose flared, the iron ring piercing it’s septum shaking lightly. The satyr shook it’s filthy head and it scraped one of it’s cloven hooves across the ground, creating deep marks in the mud. It’s ape-like arms swung limply as it lumbered on, a deep mournful growl emanating from it’s ragged looking throat. They silently watched it go. Cadance looked at it with pity. “Did you see it’s eyes?” she murmured. “Looking but not seeing. I can’t imagine what foul magic was used to create them.” Shining nodded again and took her hoof in his. “Come, Cady. Let’s go somewhere a bit... Quieter.” She allowed him to lead her on, sadly looking back as she heard another mournful cry from one of the beasts. *** The door closed gently as Shining Armour left, and Nightmare Moon rounded on Grogar as he held up the bundle of rags. “I saw them, my Queen, I saw the Princess Luna and her companions, Twilight Sparkle and the Shadow in a vision.” The old ram’s bell glowed green with magic as he unfurled the rags, revealing his crystal ball. The image of a goat’s eye changed into an image of Canterlot and it’s mountain. “Not two days ago they trespassed near us, Your Grace,” he explained as the image shifted and moved, showing Foal Mountain to the north west. “Amongst the cliffs, they were caught in a storm. Their demise seemed almost assured, however, they disappeared somewhere around here-” He gestured to roughly the middle of the mountain range. “It is my belief the ancient Shadowguard library is stored within this mountain, undetectable by my own magics, protected by a powerful spell of concealment.” He grimaced, his teeth crooked and yellow. “I believe some Divine force may have had it’s hoof in assisting them towards it.” Nightmare Moon’s eyes narrowed. “Are you suggesting my sister gave them guidance?” Her words were like ice against skin, piercing and freezing as his ears twitched in response. “Or something greater than she or I?” The sorcerer cowered before her. “My Queen, I offer apologies, perhaps I spoke to soon. The unicorn, her student, must have some connection we were previously unaware of.” Nightmare Moon closed her eyes. “And are they lost to us now?” Grogar smiled viciously. “No, Your Grace.” The image in the crystal changed once again, showing the hollowed form of the mountain, and three glowing dots appeared on the inside. “The protective spell placed on the fortress must have broken when they entered, and now I am able to trace their magical signatures. I can have an army sent there immediately and destroy the cursed mountain, trapping them for the rest of their miserable lives.” She opened her eyes and looked at the sorcerer. A sadistic smile danced across her face, giving him slight unease. “Send your beasts to the mountain, kill the Shadow and Luna, but bring the student to me alive.” She glowered at him as he covered his crystal in filthy rags once more. “And unspoiled.” She flashed a smile at him. “We shall see how quickly Celestia’s most faithful turns when confronted with my power.” Grogar bowed deeply as a laugh croaked out from his ancient throat. “Yes, Your Grace. She shall break easily.” He straightened up and made to leave her room, glancing back one more time before slipping into the darkened corridors and the castle beyond. The Queen watched him go, and listened to his hoofsteps as he strode away. With a sigh, she turned to the dying fire, tutting lightly. She despised the sorcerer, and his foul creations. She sneered as she remembered the old stories about Grogar, about how he would kidnap young mares and experiment on them, breeding an army of monsters and deformed abominations, until he was stopped by the valiant Gusty the Great, one of the mares he had kidnapped. If her plan was to succeed she needed more assurance than the beasts of Grogar were to acquire the student. “Perhaps Captain Shining Armour would be more capable...” Nightmare Moon chortled to herself as she rose from her seat once more. “No matter. Perhaps I shall go for a walk tonight,” she murmured. She walked slowly through the dark castle, her slender legs carrying her majestic and powerful form. She moved with purpose, several servants caring after the castle as they had for years stopped and bowed to her, either out of fear or respect. She returned their nods graciously, only occasionally pausing to gaze up at the Moon. Each time, she grimaced as the Mare Within seemed to silently judge her from upon high. Soon she reached the expansive gardens, and took a deep breath as the scent of a thousand different types of flowers filled her nostrils. She spotted a small cluster of lunar moths floating in the wind, and stretched a hoof out for them. They landed, and she smiled to herself, finding a momentary peace in such a small act of a mere insect. She gave them a blow of air, helping them on their way as they floated off. A low rumble disturbed the peaceful night, making her scowl. She strode forwards, and quickly located it’s source, and glowered at the gang of satyrs desecrating a fountain. With a spread of her wings and a flash of her horn, she slammed a hoof down on the ground, creating a small shockwave and sending the beasts scampering into the darkness, bleating wildly in their foul language. “I should have the ram flogged for letting his abominations dirty my garden,” she muttered darkly. She strode forwards and flexed her wings. She gave them a quick preening before she leapt into the air, creating a powerful gust of wind beneath her as she rose. She soared through the night sky, finding solace in the cold air. Upon hearing the flapping of wings behind her, she saw a pair of her night creatures following her not too far behind. She slowed to a halt, and allowed them to approach her. She extended a hoof and gave one a tender scratch behind it’s large ears. “Go, my beauties,” she softly told them. “I need no escort in my own palace.” They seemed to comprehend her, and flapped off. Their beastly bodies landed atop a rooftop, and shuffled side by side on their new perch. Their beady red eyes watched as their Queen flew on. As she flew, her face twisted as she spotted the mountain Grogar had mentioned. A low growl rose from in her as she sensed the Princess’s presence, so close yet so far. “Luna...” she whispered as her heart grew colder. Her ear twitched as she heard a shriek from below, and her head snapped downwards. She spotted a serving mare being accosted by one of Grogar’s beasts amongst the bushes and flowers in the garden. She snarled, and flew down to it, startling both it and the mare, who fell back in surprise. ”Enough!” her voice boomed as she landed with a loud crash on the cold stone ground. Her wings fully unfurled, her horn lowered and eyes on fire with the rage of a goddess. The satyr cowered in fear at her as her horn ignited. It bleated something at her and seemed to beg for forgiveness. ”Burn, filth!” It howled in pain as a magical fire engulfed it, leaving naught but a charred corpse in a matter of seconds. The Queen turned to the mare and offered a hoof. “Rise, girl.” The mare glanced at the hoof before gingerly taking it, standing slowly and shaking in her boots. “Th-th-than--kk-k y-you, y-your-r G-grac-ce,” she stammered, her breath hanging in the air, and her teeth chattering uncontrollably. Nightmare Moon looked at her quizzically. “Are you cold?” The mare curtsied and crossed her legs. “Y-yes-s Y-your G-Grac-ce.” Nightmare Moon used her magic to grasp a large leaf from a nearby tree, and conjured her magic to turn it into a small cloak. She draped it over the mare and smiled. “There.” The mare quickly stammered a thanks and grovelled. Nightmare moon waved a hoof at her. “What is your name, girl?” The serving mare looked at her nervously and wrapped the makeshift cloak around her shoulders. “Midnight Harmony, Your Grace,” she said with a curtsy. A smile played across Nightmare Moon’s face and she bowed, craning her neck downwards. “A pleasure.” She rose up and turned her head, gazing up at the sky before addressing the young mare again. “Why are you out at such a late hour, Midnight Harmony?” Midnight Harmony quivered and gulped. “I... Enjoy the night air, Your Grace. It calms my nerves.” The Queen nodded silently. She regarded the mare, a dark blue earth pony with a black mane and tail, her uniform crumpled and muddied from her encounter with the satyr. Her eyes caught her attention--two shining purple pools of beauty. “I concur, young one.” Silence fell around them, making the mare increasingly uncomfortable. She coughed lightly and made to leave. “Begging your pardon, Your Grace, but I must return to my duties, my break’s almost over.” She bowed again and glanced up at the Queen, thoughtfully looking at her. “I beg your forgiveness for the disturbance.” Nightmare Moon waved a hoof. “You are forgiven. Be careful in future, Midnight Harmony.” She jutted her head towards the castle. “Get yourself cleaned up, then return to your duties.” She turned away and spotted some flowers she recognised from before Celestia tore her soul in twain. “Yes, miss, thank you miss,” Harmony said respectfully, and curtsied once again as she left. She stole a glance back at the Queen, seeing her lower her head towards some plants. She smiled and silently thanked her Queen, wishing her a good night as she entered the castle once again. Nightmare Moon gazed at the plant she recognised. Her favourite form when she was a filly. “Night-Blooming Cereus...” Such a thing was usually found in the more tropical areas of the world, and most featured large, spectacular, sweet-scented white blooms that resembled fireworks amidst the night sky. Like her herself, they bloomed open at night and began to wilt by sunrise. The Queen smiled as she compared the plant, fittingly named the Queen of the Night by some, to herself. “Never again shall you wilt, little one, for the Sun will never rise in my Equestria.” She straightened up and looked around the other plants in that section of the garden. She remembered more than a thousand years ago she would sneak out of her bedroom at night to come see her collection. Moonflowers, evening-scented stocks, ironically named daylilies, night phlox, and many others. She wondered if Shining Armour was enjoying his new found happiness with the vampire princess. She chuckled softly and closed her eyes, listening to the sounds of the smaller creatures of the night, moths, crickets, a wolf’s howl in the distance somewhere. The Queen smiled to herself and spread her wings once again, relishing in the moonlight. *** Shining Armour and Cadance held each other’s hooves as he escorted her to her chambers. “My lady,” he said with a bow as they stopped outside an ordinary looking door. He smiled as she curtsied back at him, and pushed the door open. Her bed remained immaculate, as if she hadn’t even slept on it. Shining gazed around the room, gold fabrics embroidered on almost everything, the curtains a light shade of pink to match the alicorn’s coat. Cadance shuffled and her cheeks blushed. “Shiny would you... Like to stay... For a while?” His eyes widened and he stammered a response. “Ah--w-well, you see, Cady--um.” He fell silent as she held a hoof over his mouth and chuckled softly. “Shh. Come.” She led him over to the bed, where she placed a hoof on his leg, squeezing his muscles gently. They gazed into each other’s eyes and gently touched horns. Magic rippled through them both, and Shining placed his hooves on her, caressing her soft body and feeling his heart burn with desire. As his hoof reached her chest, he suddenly pushed her down onto the bed and loomed over her. She laughed and tapped his nose, her wings stretched out behind her on the bed and she traced a hoof over his muscles. “Don’t be so rough, soldier,” she laughed softly. The Captain chuckled and ran his nose along her neck, eliciting a small moan from the Princess. He gave her a kiss, nibbling gently on the side of her neck, making her gasp and open her eyes in pleasure. She wrapped her hooves around him and gazed into his eyes, before he suddenly broke away and straightened up. “Don’t you want to?” she asked quietly as she rose up from the bed, pouting slightly. “More than anything, but the hour is late, and I would not dare befoul one of the Queen’s guests.” he sighed with frustration. “I mean... No disrespect, Cadance,” he mumbled as she looked on sadly. He took her hoof in his and gazed into her beautiful eyes. Cadance glared at him. “I’m very upset, Shining.” She stuck her lip out and pouted. “Don’t make me hypnotize you.” Her eyes were stern, but her threat rang hollow as he kissed her hoof. He chuckled softly and released her. “My lady.” He bowed and clicked his hooves together. The Princess giggled and hopped down from the bed, giving him a small curtsy. “Captain.” They gazed at each other with longing looks. Cadance bit her lip as she next spoke. “Why don’t you just come straight here tomorrow? We’ll have plenty of time that way...” His eyes widened and he swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. “If my Queen has no need of me, I shall be here.” he bowed again. She admired his loyalty to his duty and lowered her head to him. “Until then, my sweet Captain.” Shining smiled as he closed the door to her chambers and rubbed his face. “Oh Shining, what are you doing?” he muttered to himself as he walked away. “She’s gorgeous, and she’s an old friend--more than an old friend.” His cheeks turned red slightly and he smiled. “Why aren’t you-” He froze as he saw a pair of eyes glowing at him from down the corridor. The Vampire King himself leered forwards, his tongue flicking out between his teeth and his eyes red with the blood curse. His horn glowed softly with green magic, and his eyes flashed at him in the dark. “Captain,” he hissed. Shining saluted to him and looked him in the eye. “Lord Sombra.” “So kind of you to escort my daughter to her chambers safely.” “Anything for an honoured guest of the Queen.” Sombra chuckled, an evil, malicious sound. “Good dog.” Shining grimaced and bowed respectfully as the vampire approached him. “My Lord.” Sombra glared at him as he walked past. “Watch yourself, dog. Mistreat my daughter with anything but the finest respect, and I will tear your soul apart. The Queen won’t always be around to protect you.” he chuckled evilly as he began to circle the Captain. “But... If you were to swear your loyalty to me instead...” Shining raised his head defensively. His armour reflected the light off of the torches on the wall. “You speak of treason.” “Precisely. Funny how things work out.” The vampire continued to laugh, and encircle the stallion like a shark circling it’s prey. “My lord?” Shining asked, feeling a lump rising in his throat. His heartbeat grew faster, and louder. “I don’t follow.” Sombra rushed to meet him face to face, bringing them mere inches away from one another. “I know of what you plot, Shining. Armour,” he spat. “I know what the two of you have planned for me. Be warned.” He wiggled a hoof in a mocking manner. “It will not be easy, and blood will be spilt should you pursue your foolish mission.” Shining’s blood ran cold. Sweat started to dot his forehead as he prepared magic, trying to keep his horn from lighting up until absolutely necessary. His mind raced as he fought to keep his composure, and the anger bubbling inside of him. The vampire retreated, thankfully, and sneered at him. “Go, little dog. Alert your master if you must, let us see if she believes a traitor over her councilmember.” Shining Armour stood, frozen, his voice seemingly caught in his throat. “How does he know? Did he have us followed?” He racked his memory trying to remember if anypony had seen them. No-one, only one of Grogar’s things as it shambled off. “It couldn’t have... Could it?” The vampire cackled at him, enjoying watching the stallion squirm, before rushing close to his face once again. “Run. Before I rip your heart out and feed it to my daughter.” At Cadance’s mention the Captain finally regained his composure. Images of her beauty flooded his mind, settling his nerves slightly. He smoothed his coat down and nodded to the King. “My Lord Sombra.” He bowed deeply. “Thank you for this enlightening talk. I will heed your words very carefully and know I meant no disrespect to such an honoured Guest of Nightmare Moon.” He remained bowed, feeling the sweat drip from his head onto the cold ground. “I bid you a good night. If I may?” He gestured to the hallway, raising his head slightly to look at the King. Sombra waved a hoof. “By all means, Captain.” He grinned and bowed back, his fangs sending a shiver down the young Captain’s spine. His words dripped with venom, like a viper waiting to strike. He chuckled to himself as he saw the stallion’s tail turn the corner, and waited for a moment to hear his breathing. He sounds of his heartbeat filled his ears and he closed his eyes, savouring the sound of fresh blood being pumped through a body. Satisfied the dog had ran back to it’s master, he grinned and muttered to himself. “All too easy.” A ring of green light sprung up around him, revealing his true form. The Changeling Matriarch’s eyes flashed in the dark as she strode away, her form merging with the shadows around her. “Let the games begin...”
Siege“Tempest Shadow!” cried Twilight as she shook the dark mare. The sleeping pony’s cries echoed throughout the small room, and her legs kicked out as if she was running from something, or someone. Her mouth whimpered and quivered as she quietly spoke. “Pa...” With another shove, Twilight began to despair as she feared her friend was caught in a nightmare most terrible. “Tempest please wake up!” As she rocked, Tempest’s eyes snapped open. She quickly jumped up and whipped her head around, looking but not seeing the room around her. Her eyes were wild and scared, something which terrified the filly that woke her. “Easy, Tempest... It’s me, Twilight... Remember?” Twilight slowly said and raised her hooves carefully and gestured around the room. “You’re okay... You’re safe.” The familiar walls and smell of dusty old books calmed Tempest’s nerves, and she slowly regained her composure and smoothed her mane down. She quickly turned and wiped her eyes, trying not to let the purple mare see. Twilight carefully stretched out a hoof. “Tempest, are you-” she started. “I’m fine,” Tempest snapped back, and batted her hoof away. “We’ve wasted too much time here. We should keep moving.” Her voice, although angry and cold, was wrought with sorrow and bitterness. “This was a mistake.” The young mare looked on sadly as Tempest began to pace back and forth, muttering and swearing to herself. She bit her lip as she internally debated whether or not to ask her about her nightmare. As Tempest grew increasingly frantic in a matter of seconds, she swallowed hard and quietly spoke up. “You were talking in your sleep...” Tempest froze. Her ears laid back against her skull and she took a deep breath. She seemed to tremble, with fear, anger or sadness, her young friend couldn’t tell. “What happened, Tempest?” Twilight asked slowly. “You can tell me. Maybe I can understand. Your pa-” The Shadow rounded on her and hissed between her teeth. Her eyes blazed in anger. “You can never understand, Twilight Sparkle. You’ve never lost anyone, you’ve never seen half the things I’ve seen, or done.” She sneered viciously. “You should go back to Ponyville and find your precious friends.” Twilight slapped her across the face, leaving a dark red mark on her cheek and stunning her for a moment. “That’s enough, Tempest!” Her voice wavered as Tempest scowled and opened her mouth to retort. Twilight cut her off quickly. “I understand that you’ve been alone for a long time, but you seem to forget I sent my friends away to an unknown world, my brother was in Canterlot when Nightmare Moon attacked and I haven’t heard from him since!” She blinked as tears stung at her eyes. The Shadow’s words cut her deeper than she realised as memories of her friends, her brother, her parents, all came flooding back to her in that instant. “And I don’t even know where my parents are or if they’re dead or not. So don’t you dare tell me I don’t know what it’s like to... To...” She broke down and began to sob quietly. Her haunches slunk to the ground as she struggled with her emotions. Tempest looked at her, shocked. She felt a deep sense of shame twist in her chest. “How could you be so blind, Tempest?” she thought as pity wrenched her gut, like a hot knife thrust into her, twisting and turning. Her mouth opened and closed several times as she fought for the right words. “Sparkle... Twilight I’m-” “Forget it, Tempest,” Twilight snapped and rubbed her eyes. She slowly rose and turned away. “Lets find Luna and see if we can-” Tempest reached out and placed a hoof on the filly’s shoulder. They shared a look, of regret and sadness, and forgiveness and bitterness. A few minutes of silence passed as they gazed into each other’s eyes. “I’m... Sorry,” the Shadow mumbled and removed her hoof. “I’ve never...” She grimaced and struggled for words. “It’s... Difficult for me to explain.” Her eyes regarded the purple mare sadly. “I’m sorry... You’re a braver pony than most, Twilight Sparkle.” Her words caused twilight’s heart to swell, and she seized her chance to extend a hoof in friendship. “We’re friends, Tempest, friends listen to each other.” She gave a warm smile. “I’ll be here if you want to talk. I’ll listen to you.” Tempest blushed and waved her hoof away, feeling her heart melt at the pony’s words. “Don’t get all mushy on me now, Sparkle, we still have to save Equestria first.” She grinned and gave Twilight a light punch, who winced in pain and gave her--a very weak in comparison--punch back. “We should find Luna, still,” Twilight said, noticing the alicorn’s absence. “I hope she doesn’t feel left out at all...” Tempest nodded. “Sure I suppose.” Her mouth twitched slightly. “Remember what happened last time she-” She covered her mouth as if part of a conspiracy. “Felt left out?” Twilight snorted in laughter and gave her a light shove. “Tempest! You’re terrible!” They laughed together as they set off looking for the alicorn. Twilight gasped as she saw the endless and countless books once again. “I’d forgotten just how many there are...” “You’d forget your own horn sometimes if you let yourself get caught up in your books,” Tempest chortled as she strode onwards. “Come on, Luna must be around here somewhere.” Twilight blushed and mumbled to herself as she trotted after her friend. “I wouldn’t go that far... Well... Maybe.” *** Luna poured over some books as she absorbed ancient knowledge, lost to the annals of time itself. Her ear twitched as she heard her companions calling for her. She sighed and placed the book amongst the shelves once again and hoisted a small collection of books she had gathered in the air with her magic. She spread her wings and rose into the air, spotting her companions nearby and gracefully lowered herself to them. Her face betrayed no emotion as she greeted hem and bowed deeply. “Twilight Sparkle. Tempest Shadow. I trust you slept well?” Her eyes glinted mischievously. “No bad dreams I hope?” Tempest glared and grunted at her. “We slept fine, not that its any of your business.” Twilight held her head in her hoof once again and offered the Princess an apology. “Ignore her, Luna, she’s just crankier than usual.” She smiled weakly as the Princess looked on, unamused. She jabbed the Shadow in her ribs and gestured to apologise. The Shadow sighed and rolled her eyes. “Fine. Sorry, Luna--Princess.” She looked at the pile of books next to Luna, still aglow with her indigo magic and raised her eyebrows. “What were you doing with all of them?” The Princess scowled. “I was busy researching spells on how to defeat our enemy, I’ll have you know,” she snapped and set the books down. “Or have you forgotten that is why we came here in the first place?” Tempest raised a hoof defensively and gritted her teeth. “Alright, easy, Princess. Have you learned anything?” she asked, seemingly genuine as she inspected the old textbooks. Luna paused, the Shadow’s former arrogance and lack of temper seemingly vanished catching her off guard. “I... Yes, actually.” One of the books in her magical grasp slid forwards. The symbol of the two sisters emblazoned on the front, Twilight tilted her head as she recognised it. “That’s the same book I had in Canterlot, and Ponyville.” Luna nodded. “Indeed, it is a common enough book these days, but I suspect it was a historical artefact when placed here in this archive.” She waved a hoof around the room. Tempest snorted. “So you found ancient history in an ancient library, who would have guessed.” She shook her head and made to move on. Luna rolled her eyes and glared at her. “And if you read ancient books in ancient libraries, then you might learn a thing or two.” The Princess opened the book and pointed at the page. “The only way Celestia defeated Nightmare Moon in the past was with the Elements of Harmony-” “Yes, yes we’ve all heard the stories, and how the Elements were shattered, never to be used again. That’s old news, the Elements are kept in Canterlot, simply broken relics now. What does that have to do with anything?” Twilight bit her lip as Luna glared at the Shadow. “And,” she continued, “That forced Nightmare Moon’s soul--my soul--in two. I know what I have to do, but I have to be close enough to her for it to work.” Tempest blinked at her in confusion. “Care to explain?” The young unicorn gasped a she understood. “You mean you have to...” Luna nodded solemnly. Tempest flicked her eyes between them and tapped a hoof in impatience. “Well?” The princess turned to her and looked her in the eye. “I must commune with Nightmare Moon herself. I must try and convince her that we should become one--whole again.” After a few seconds of silence, the Shadow burst into laughter, at which Luna glared. “What, you want to waltz up to the Queen of Evil and just ask her nicely to merge your consciousnesses back together? I never took you for a joker, Princess.” She doubled over in laughter, clutching at her breastplate and wiped a tear from her eye. “I wasn’t joking, Shadow,” Luna growled. Twilight scratched her head. “Sorry, Princess, it does sound a bit... Difficult,” she mumbled as the Princess’s gaze rested on her. “I mean... Not that it’s a bad plan or anything, it’s not like we have any other ideas.” She chuckled nervously as the alicorn’s gaze intensified on her. “How would we get you that close to her?” Luna held another book out in front of her and floated it towards the youngest of the three. “I believe there is something in this book that should help.” Twilight squinted as she read the dusty cover. “A Compendium of Advanced Magic, by-” She gasped. “Star Swirl the Bearded?!” The Princess nodded. “I understand you were at the top of Celestia’s classes in magic?” Twilight nodded vigorously, almost drooling as she snatched the book in her magic and gazed through the forgotten pages. Tempest narrowed her eyes. “How would you know that?” Luna batted her eyelashes and smiled coyly. “Call it a hunch,” she said, almost imitating the Shadow perfectly. The Shadow scowled and snorted. Twilight gasped as she read the ancient book. “There’s a teleportation spell here!” she cried in excitement as her eyes rapidly scanned the pages. The Princess nodded. “Indeed, I believe Star Swirl wrote the most powerful spells he discovered down in this very journal. My friends,” she reached her hooves out tot them. “I believe we can use this spell to transport ourselves straight to Canterlot in a matter of mere seconds instead of days.” Twilight clapped her hooves and praised he princess for her quick thinking, while Tempest rested against a shelf and thought about the princess’s words. “I... That may actually work. Not bad, Princess.” She clapped the alicorn on the back and smiled. Finally they had a plan of attack, and a mad scheme like that might actually work. Their joy was abruptly cut short, however, as a loud crash rang throughout the library. The trio slowly turned their heads towards the door they had entered through. It shook on it’s hinges, and another crash was heard. “Shadow, was there another entrance you didn’t know about into this place?” Luna quietly asked, fixing her gaze on the door as the walls shook and dust rose into the air. Tempest shook her head slowly. “We found that door by accident, if there’s another way in I don’t know it.” “I fear it may be too late to search for another.” Another loud crash sounded as door buckled and shook. Several howls and dark chanting reached their ears, and a foul stench assaulted their nostrils. “Ugh what’s that smell?” Twilight asked and covered her nose. Tempest stretched her legs and sneered. “Satyrs. Probably worse.” Twilight’s lip trembled and her stomach performed somersaults as the smell intensified. “What are satyrs?” she quietly asked as they backed up. The Shadow shook her head and began to stretch. “Wretched creatures. Twisted forms of creatures fused together using an ancient and forgotten magic.” Her eyes darkened. “Grogar’s magic.” Luna’s nostrils flared as she stretched her regal form and flexed her back legs. Her horn silently ignited with a magical glow and she tapped her hooves on the ground. She craned her neck backwards to give her wings a quick and careful preen. The young unicorn shivered and tilted her head, craning to get a look at the door as it shook. “I thought Grogar was supposed to be an old mares tale, older than Nightmare Moon?” “He is.” “Then...” Twilight gulped. “How can this be him?” Tempest sighed in frustration. “Because, Sparkle, some creatures are older than Equestria itself. Grogar was no exception, my mentor told me his magic was a long hunted source of monsters in lands west of Equestria, and they hunted the old goat for years but never found him.” Another rumble and crash shook more books off of their shelves. “I guess he found us instead. Luna, are you ready?” She grimaced and turned to the alicorn. The Princess nodded. “I am.” She swiped her horn through the air As if to punctuate her words, a loud rumble and a heavy crash sounded as the door was smashed off of it’s hinges. The lights above flickered as the mountain itself shook. Twilight’s eyes widened as she saw several foul smelling creatures slowly creep through the dust and the rubble. Large bipeds, with great curved and twisted horns, cloven hooves drenched in blood and bodies caked in filth. Her stomach churned as the smell overpowered her nostrils, and her cheeks puffed outwards as she fought to keep from vomiting. Tempest herself grimaced, and even Luna held her muzzle for a moment. “They cake themselves in shit to unsettle their opponents. Don’t let it distract you,” the Shadow muttered and hacked a gob of spit at the creatures. “Imagine fields of nice smelling flowers. That’s what my mentor told me.” “Some of them look like ponies...” Twilight mumbled and pointed. A few satyrs walked on all fours, their heads once clearly ponies, now twisted and bent beyond all recognition. Twilight gasped as she saw the tarnished armour of the royal Canterlot Guard. Luna grabbed her quickly and held her back, shaking her head. “They are no longer their former selves, Twilight Sparkle. You must remember that.” The Princess looked at them sadly as they cried pitiful mewlings. “Killing them now would be a kindness.” Twilight gulped and nodded, covering her mouth as the creatures advanced. One of the bipedal beasts cracked a vicious looking whip and shoved one of the pony hybrids forwards. The wretch’s mouth frothed as it began to charge, head lowered, horns pointed upwards, in a shambling gait. Tempest fired a lightning blast at it, the sheer intensity of magic and weakened state of the poor wretch caused it to incinerate into dust almost immediately. Twilight remained horrified and stepped back as Luna joined the Shadow in the defence. Magic flew through the air, the trio worked silently as the mournful cries of poor wretches rose up against them. Hybrid after hybrid fell amongst their kin, and soon only the biped satyrs remained. They bellowed loudly and brandished cruel looking weapons; jagged swords and knives, long poles with hooks on the end, barbed whips that dripped with fresh blood, and began their attack. The Shadow and the Princess held the line again while Twilight looked on in horror and sadness. Flashes of magic lit up the darkened room and created long shadows on the walls around them. As the satyr with the whip pointed at Twilight it mumbled something and licked it’s lips, a shiver was sent down the unicorn’s spine before the creature exploded with magic. As the dust settled, they heard the thundering sound of hooves approach from the cave entrance. Tempest turned to her companions. “We need to move, it’s not safe here.” She looked at twilight curiously. “It would seem they know something about you, Sparkle.” She glanced around the walls. Rows upon rows of bookshelves lined the library, defending a position here would not be ideal. She grimaced as she turned her attention back to the door. “Agreed,” Luna replied and nodded. She looked at Twilight. “You must be strong, Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight nodded glumly. “I will be, they’re just so...” She looked at the corpses of the pony satyrs, used as mere cannon fodder. Meat shields. “Horrific.” “As I said, killing them now is a mercy.” The Princess sneered as more red eyes approached hem from the dark, and guttural cries once again rose up from the smashed entrance. She glanced at Tempest, who steadied herself. “Do you still have that spellbook, Twilight?” Twilight’s ear twitched as she looked down at Star Swirl’s spellbook, having completely forgotten about it until now. “Oh yes, of course!” She looked at the Princess and mumbled an apology. “We cannot hold them forever, you must get that spell working, Twilight.” The young unicorn felt panic creep up on her as she suddenly realised their entire plan now rested on her. She took a deep breath and nodded solemnly. Tempest rounded on her. “I hope you’re as good as magic as being Celestia’s top student would imply. We can hold them off for you while you ready the spell.” She shared a nod with the Princess as a mass of shadow grew behind the satyrs, who stopped and began to beat their chests and bellow loudly, chanting almost. A chorus of crows calls rose up behind the beasts, and they parted to reveal their leader. The Shadow’s face dropped as she saw a pony stride forth, blacker than Nightmare Moon herself if that was possible, surrounded by spectral crows. Two large, feathery wings stretched out behind the mysterious pony, and it’s head was encased in what appeared to be a large bird skull. Sharp, nasty looking talons grew where it’s hooves should be, and none of them could see it’s eyes on it’s cursed head but felt it’s cold gaze all the same. “Crow Demon...” The Shadow murmured. “Stay behind us, Twilight.” The satyrs mouths frothed as they bellowed and chanted as the demon held a claw up, and pointed at the small unicorn. A whisper filled their heads, unintelligible but it’s intent was clear: They wanted Twilight Sparkle. The young mare felt the reassuring wing of the Princess on her back, and glanced at her companion. Luna looked onwards at the demon, her face twisted into a snarl. The satyrs parted as the demon shook it’s head and raised it’s talon higher, as if it was signalling for something, or someone. Several satyrs disappeared behind it, and a chattering of shrieks and howls rose up as they clambered back through the rubble, heavy chains in their hands tugged on something big. The ground shook and the walls rumbled as a great beast lumbered forth, heavy chains around it’s neck and gold bangles on it’s twisted horns. A giant, red, goat-like eye swivelled and observed it’s surroundings, focusing on the trio who stood opposite it. It roared in anger, and a horrific stench crept past it’s jagged and rotten teeth as it shook it’s filthy head, causing the ornaments on it’s horns and chains to rattle and jingle. It’s claws flexed and it’s cloven hooves shook the earth with each step. “Cyclops,” Tempest muttered. The crow demon hissed as a murder of spectral crows surrounded it. It vanished, and they spun around to see it materialise behind them, cutting off any chance of escape. “Twilight...” Tempest swallowed hard. “Are you ready?” Twilight nodded and gulped, clutching the book to her chest. “I think so...” “Luna, give Twilight the time she needs. Take care of the cyclops. I’ll deal with this.” The Princess nodded in agreement. She sneered as the cyclops lowered it’s head and scraped a hoof, preparing to charge. Tempest’s voice dropped to a whisper with her next words. “Twilight, stay low. If you see a chance to run, take it.” Twilight shivered as sweat dripped down her face. “Right.” Her heart thumped in her chest and she felt her hooves start to sweat. She trembled as she held the book and prepared herself. Her horn lit up with a soft magenta glow as she furiously began to try casting the spell. She took another deep breath and exhaled slowly. “Remember what Spike said he does when he’s stressed... I count slowly count to ten, then by the time I’m done, I’m calm! Right... One, two... Three...” She closed her eyes in concentration. Time itself seemed to slow as they all prepared themselves. Princess stared at cyclops, and Shadow stared at demon. The two ponies back to back, and Twilight in between them. Seconds crept by in what felt like eternity, then the room exploded in movement. The crow-demon shrieked and rose into the air, it’s spectral posse surrounding it and flying upwards to the high rafters. The cyclops roared as it charged forwards, horn lowered and mouth salivating. *** Tempest rushed forwards, her horn crackled to life as she fired a blast of lightning at the demon. It nimbly dodged her, twirling through the air as it soared forwards. The Shadow grimaced and charged as it landed and curled it’s black wings. A flurry of her blows connected with it, forcing its head to look one way, then another again and again. Without caring, or feeling her blows, the demon jumped into the air, it’s mighty wings spreading and creating a heavy gust of wind. It dove towards the Shadow, catching her in it’s talons and carried her away from her companions. She grimaced as she realised she should have known they would try and separate them, and hoped Luna had it handled enough to keep Twilight safe. Her thoughts turned to why they wanted her. She didn’t care, and grimaced as she punched and kicked in the air, trying to free herself. The demon dropped her and circled in the air. The Shadow’s horn once again ignited, firing blast after blast, lighting up the dark room. It dodged her again and again, and she realised it was too nimble to fight at range, and had to close the distance. She watched as it flew, almost like a large black bird, almost graceful. She sneered at it and spat on the ground. “Stand and fight you coward!” It’s cold dead beak snapped towards her with unseen eyes and dove, moving faster than she anticipated. She quickly ducked, and blindly swung a hoof at it’s face. She heard a sickening crack, and the demon tumbled to the ground. It skidded along the ground and came to a halt, then slowly rose up and stared at her as she charged. It’s wings rose up and blocked her hooves as she swung them downwards. It grasped one of her hooves and held her steady. Tempest noticed her blow had cracked it’s skull, revealing skinless muscles and sinew underneath. She shivered as she glared at it. “What are you?” she muttered through gritted teeth. The creature gargled something from it’s throat and fell back, releasing it’s grasp and flipping the Shadow over itself, and sent her careening through some shelves. She winced in pain as she landed, and spat as she glared at the monster. She quickly jumped up and lunged forwards again, her hooves again connecting with the beast’s wings. This time, the crow-demon used it’s talons and legs in defence, and seemed to almost dance with the Shadow as it dodged and parried her. It somersaulted over her as a low hiss escaped it’s cracked skull. With a push of it’s wing, it forced Tempest back as the muscles beneath it’s skull pulsed and quivered, suddenly exposed to the cold air. Tempest noticed a broken piece of wood, just the right length to be used as a weapon, and grabbed it in her mouth. She swung with it, striking the demon again and again as it continued to parry and deflect her blows. It dodged backwards and furled it’s wings around itself. The Shadow saw her opportunity and jammed her makeshift weapon in between the demon’s wings, forcing them open, but snapping the wood in the process. It hissed and gargled softly in surprise as Tempest began to strike it, kicking and punching with all her might. Her hooves felt sore and ran red with blood as the demon’s hard tissue began to wear her down. Slowly but surely, she gained ground on it, and saw it began to struggle as much as she did. Her hoof connected with it’s jaw again and stunned it for a moment. Tempest grunted and flared her nostrils, but saw her opening as the demon stumbled backwards. She quickly spun around, and gave a powerful kick with her back legs to the wretch’s face. It fell back, it’s beak now completely shattered, and revealed a row of gnashing, rotten teeth and a skinless face. Black, soulless eyes gazed down at her as it felt a spark of fear it had never felt before. She jumped forwards closing the gap between them, eyes ablaze with fury, and jammed her horn against it’s skull. It squawked as lightning erupted around it, coursing over it’s wretched body and singing it’s dark and cursed flesh, and then finally it collapsed, quickly turning into ash. The Shadow panted as she looked down at her vanquished foe. Her bones creaked and disagreed as she stretched. With an audible click, her spine cracked and she shook her head in satisfaction and released a gasp of air. A glowing light caught her eye, and the sound of a shriek filled her ears. She turned, and saw the cyclops dangling a pony over it’s mouth. She recognised the pony’s purple coat, even at a distance. “Twilight...” A growl emanated from the dark mare, She stumbled forwards and charged her horn up again, before pausing and watching in abject horror as the beast dropped the pony into it’s mouth. An unholy scream rose from the Shadow as she hurled herself forwards, lightning crackling the around her scorched the air and ground beneath her feet. *** Luna soared through the air as the cyclops swung at her. She dodged, using her skill in flight to her advantage, and fired a blast of magic towards the beast. It roared as the blast connected, glancing off of it’s rotten hide. The cyclops lowered it’s head and spotted Twilight pouring overt he book, her horn sputtering and failing with magic and made to lunge at her. The Princess saw it’s goal, and dashed in front of the unicorn. She gazed up at the cyclops’ colossal body and cast a shield around the two of them, causing the beast to cry out in anger as it’s fist smashed down on them. “Twilight, move,” she grunted as her nose began to bleed, the strain of the magic and the beast weighing down on her too heavily. “I can’t hold this for much longer, when I release, run.” Twilight nodded and scrambled to her feet. She held the book with her magic and readied herself. “I’m ready, princess.” Luna nodded and used her magic to push outwards, dazzling the beast as it reached down once again.”Me,” she hissed at it as it’s singular eye blinked in confusion and focused. “Focus on me, you wretch.” It bellowed in a foul, primitive language and swiped at her. She grinned to herself as it took the bait and moved away from the young unicorn, who breathed a visible sigh of relief and mouthed a thank you to her saviour as she fell back, taking cover behind one of the great shelves. The Princess began to gallop in circles around the beast, firing occasional blasts of magic and holy light at it. The cyclops raged again, and began to feel dizzy as she ran in circles around it. Growing in anger and frustration, it slammed it’s hands down, creating a small shockwave that shook the ground around it, knocking several of the shelves over and exposing the beasts’ true target. The young mare yelped as her cover was stripped away, and just focused her head down and continued trying to cast the spell. “Come on, Twilight. Come onnn…” Luna realised she needed to change tactics lest the abomination bring down the mountain itself, and crush her young friend in the process, and spread her wings as she began to rise into the air. She sent another blast of magic that connected with it’s head, searing it’s flesh and making it howl in pain. The cyclops’ red eye swivelled as it watched the alicorn, and made to grab chunks of broken bookshelves and hurl them upwards at her. She flared her nostrils as she dodged it’s projectiles, and pointed her horn downwards. Her wings folded, and she turned into a nosedive, hurtling towards the beast aiming for it’s head. Twilight tore her eyes away from the book for a moment and watched in wonder as the alicorn’s horn glanced off of the cyclops’ horns, and how she jabbed repeatedly at it between blasts of magic and beams of energy. Luna quickly flew around to it’s back, and pointed her horn downwards. With a mighty cry, she drove her horn into the beast’s back. It threw itself back and howled in pain, reaching around trying to grab it’s assailant. Twilight’s wonder turned to horror as it finally grasped a hold of the Princess’s leg, ripping her off of it’s back and hurled her away. She collided with the wall of the library, rubble and bricks falling around her as the dust became disturbed. The young unicorn’s blood ran cold as the monster turned to her, licking it’s lips and focusing it’s gaze solely on her. Her horn continued to sputter, the fear she felt too great to concentrate. It’s deranged eye watched her carefully, and made to quickly grab her. Twilight scrambled to get away, furiously trying to cast a spell to defend herself but to no avail. She screamed as one of it’s claws wrapped itself around her and hoisted her into the air, towards it’s salivating mouth. She threw up as a stench akin to hundreds of rotted bodies overpowered her and shrieked in terror as the maw opened,. Her eyes widened as she gazed into the empty maw of the beat’s churning throat. Dazed, Luna emerged form the rubble and wiped the blood from her nose. She rose to her feet and spread her wings, her horn dripped with blood as she charged forwards in a blind rage, unaware that the Shadow had a similar idea as their friend faced mortal peril. Time seemed to slow as the beast released the young mare in it’s grasp. Sounds dulled and quietened and she vaguely heard a scream of anguish as a blinding white-blue light appeared in her peripheral vision, and searing hot pain shot through her abdomen. Memories of her friends and family flooded her mind. Luna and Tempest, all the books she hadn’t read in that library, and last but not least Spike, her dearest little adoptive brother Spike who stuck by her through thick and thin, Spike who she had lied to and abandoned. “Oh Spike,” she thought to herself. “I’m so sorry... I hope you’re okay...” As the world faded to darkness, the pain began to recede. She heard voices shouting, and then everything went black. *** Shining Armour paced in Cadance’s room. A fine layer of stubble graced his chin as he hadn’t rested for hours. He told her of the king’s threat, how he must somehow know of their plans. She looked on with a worried expression and licked her chapped lips. “Shiny, sit with me...” she murmured. He didn’t hear her, or ignored her, and kept pacing. He glanced at her. “What if Nightmare Moon finds out what we were planning? That’ll be the end for us. Sombra will get his wish, we’ll never see each other, if I’m lucky I’ll be dead or-” “Shining that’s enough!” Cadance shouted, startling him. Her wings unfurled and her eyes reddened. “Please just... Sit with me.” She patted the bed next to her, and relaxed her eyes, returning them to their usual beauty. “Please.” Shining gazed at her as he slowly relaxed, and crossed over to her. He knelt down in front of her. “Cadance I’m-” “Shhh,” she cooed and stroked his face. “We’ll figure something out, trust m-” A loud bang at the door cut her off. Shining stood and straightened his armour. They glanced at one another before Cadance wiped her eyes and cleared her throat. “Come in.” The door swung open, revealing one of Shining’s guards. “Captain, sir.” he saluted, his voice low and gravelly, his serpentine eyes regarding his commanding officer and visiting Princess carefully. “Ma’am.” Shining nodded and saluted back. “At ease, soldier.” The dark pony slackened his muscles. “The Queen requests your presence at once in her study, sir.” He nodded at Cadance. “The Princess is also requested, sir.” Shining and Cadance shared a glance. “We’ll be along at once,” the Captain said and saluted. “Thank you.” The guard saluted back. “Sir. Ma’am.” He closed the door behind him, leaving the two alone with their thoughts. They looked at each other longingly, at that moment wanting nothing more than to be two commoner ponies far, far away from their current positions, possibly under some bed sheets. The alicorn strode to her lover and gently took his hoof in hers and smiled, hiding her emotions well. “Come on, Captain. Our Queen has need of us.” Her voice was heavy with grief. He suspected she had reached at least a similar conclusion to him as his mind raced. Had Sombra confronted the Queen? Had some unknown machinations of his come to pass? Shining gazed into the Princess’s eyes and leant towards her. “As long as she’s safe, do whatever it takes, Shining.” They kissed, knowing full well what awaited them was nothing good, and took solace in one brief moment of respite before leaving together, and silently marched through the castle. Several serving mares whispered amongst themselves as they saw the two stride past. The castle was aflutter with gossip about them. The Captain and the Princess: Two star-crossed lovers brought together in dark times, like an old fairy-tale. Cadance smiled sweetly at them as they passed by, while Shining remained stoic and alert. As they rounded the final corner, they saw several of Sombra’s guards outside of the study, their eyes masked by the glowing green of their helmets. They bowed as their Princess passed by them, and she curtsied to them in kind. She offered her lover a brave smile and prepared herself. Shining Armour took a deep breath as he rapped his hoof on the Queen’s door. The door swung open in silence, revealing Nightmare Moon in all her glory. The soft glow of her magic dispersed around the handle as they entered. “Captain. Princess,” her voice rang out. She sounded tired, as if she had been exercising, almost, for several hours. The sight before them would explain why, and Cadance lost her composure and released a small shriek of surprise and fear. Shining instinctively put his hooves around her, and gaped in horror--and a small relief-- at the pony before them. Sombra, Vampire King of the Crystal Kingdom, was in a deeply sorry state. His face was bloodied and beaten. His horn was broken, essence of dark magic rose from the broken stub. His teeth showed gaps where his fangs had been pulled and lay in a bloodied pile next to him. With one good eye, he gazed at his daughter and began to mumble something. Nightmare Moon struck him, driving her hoof into his back and forcing him on the ground. She bared her fangs at him. Her coat was stained with flecks of blood, and her wings unfurled to their full width as her dark majesty pressed her weight down on him. “You have my condolences, Cadenza.” Cadance stumbled forwards and sunk to her knees, cupping her father’s face in her hooves. “What have you... Why?” she asked as she gazed up at the Queen in abject terror. Her father feebly crawled towards her, murmuring something and spitting blood. Nightmare Moon sneered at her. “Because I am Nightmare Moon, and he has served his purpose.” She turned, her black wings sweeping around her. “Grogar informed me of a plot devised by Sombra and Queen Chrysalis. Together they planned to usurp myself and claim Equestria for themselves.” The bloodied king mumbled something in his daughter’s hooves. The Queen looked at him with disgust. “Obviously, I could not allow such transgressions, and had him hauled before me to confess.” She grinned at them, revealing rows of razor sharp teeth and a forked tongue that slithered between them. “It took... Some time, until he told me everything.” Cadance looked up at her, her eyes ablaze with fury and rage. “Curse you, you evil monster! Hope you suffer in tartarus for all etern-” Nightmare Moon laughed at her. “My dear, are you so bold to assume I did not know of your own machinations?” The Princess balked, her rage quickly fading and her voice fell silent. Her jaw opened and closed as she glanced at Shining, who avoided her gaze and looked down at the blood stained ground. The Queen nodded and smiled. “Oh yes, my Captain informed me of everything. Of all your plots and schemes. He has been a most loyal subject of Equestria, and an excellent spy.” Shining straightened up and looked the Queen in the eye. “I live to serve Equestria, and all her inhabitants.” Cadance glared at him as she stood. Her father mewled something at her hooves, and attempted to crawl forwards for shelter. She strode away from him, and made for the door. As she attempted to push past her lover, he grasped her silently and held her still. “Let go of me, Shining Armour.” Her eyes flashed red and her teeth grew into fangs, revealing her true self as a vampire once more. “Now.” Shining held steady, and looked towards his Queen. “Ahem,” she coughed. “I am not finished with you yet, Cadenza.” The Princess turned and looked at the Queen. Her face fell as she saw Nightmare Moon holding a small crown in her magic. “Your Grace?” “The Crystal Kingdom is now without a ruler, and I am without two of my councilmembers, as Queen Chrysalis has fled, her schemes foiled and what children she left behind are being expunged from my court as we speak.” Nightmare Mon held the crown high. “If you will submit to my rule, and swear undying loyalty to myself and your vassalage to Equestria, then there is a place for you yet in the world.” Cadance paused and looked at the crown. She looked back at Shining with tears in her eyes. “Was it all a lie, Shiny?” she asked quietly as her nose twitched. He looked at her, and softened his face. “No, Cadance. Everything I told you is true, and don’t you see? With this you can rule the Crystal Kingdom, we can be happy together if you only submit to the rightful Queen.” “Rightful...” Cadance laughed quietly and glared at Nightmare Moon. “The only rightful Queen was my mother, and my father told me how she died.” She looked down at said father, who had been oddly quiet this entire time. He opened his good eye to gaze at her, wracked with sorrow and regret. “He told me of how one thousand years ago, she stood with Celestia against you as a sign of solidarity, and you cast her down as Celestia did to you.” She glared at the Queen and stood against her, defiantly brave, or stupidly naïve. Silence filled the room. Shining made to place a hoof on Cadance but caught the Queen’s eye, and backed off silently. Nightmare Moon eyed the alicorn closely. A large grin played across her face and she tutted. “Sombra... You lying devil.” She turned away, and poured herself a glass of wine from a nearby bottle she had on a table close by. She raised it to her lips and took a small drink, smacking her lips together afterwards. She sighed and looked at the vampire on the floor as his blood pooled around him. “Your mother died thanks to your father’s curse.” Cadance started back and her ears splayed back. “How dare... You lie! You killed my mother-” “Why would I, foolish child?” Nightmare Moon hissed, her patience slipping. “Why would I have ever set hoof in your frozen little kingdom? Why would Celestia care about a forgotten empire as she forgot about her own sister in the same room?” She sneered and turned her head. “Your father’s blood curse drove him mad, and he sunk his fangs into his pretty wife’s slender neck, and lovingly gulped her blood as he relished the taste.” Her words were harsh, and her voice bitter, but dripped with glee as the alicorn’s face fell and twisted into despair. “How could you...” Cadance murmured. “He told me himself, shortly before you arrived here tonight, child.” Sombra mumbled something weakly. Nightmare Moon’s magic surrounded him and hoisted him into the air. “Sombra, my Lord, is what I have said true?” His head hung limp as blood trickled out from his mouth. His bruised and swollen face contorted in pain as she held him. “Ye...sss...” The Princess stepped back as tears stung at her eyes. “N...no.... It can’t...” Her entire world came crashing down in a matter of seconds as the Queen spoke. She looked into her father’s eyes and realised a truth she had known but never admitted to for many, many years. He looked a her in complete sorrow and mumbled something inaudible. “Oh but it is,” Nightmare Moon cackled sadistically as she dropped the fallen king. “Your father killed your mother, and blamed me for it. He poisoned your mind for years, even going so far as to curse your blood with his, turning you into a leech like him.” She sneered down at him and placed a hoof on his back. “And now he has betrayed you, to me.” Cadance’s wings drooped as she sunk to the floor in defeat. “I don’t...” The Queen strode over to her and raised her chin up so their eyes met. “Swear fealty to me, child. I will see your Kingdom raised up from the depths of depravity, and together we will usher in a golden age of peace and harmony across Equestria.” The Princess wept quietly, her tears spilled down over her cheeks and over the Queen’s hoof. She twisted her neck around to look at Shining, who silently watched on in sadness. “You may take Shining Armour, if you so wish. He has served me admirably, I assure you he will do the same for you.” Cadance looked back at the Queen and slowly rose to her feet, wiping her ears away and gave a low bow. “Most gracious Nightmare Moon... I... Accept your offer.” Her nose almost touched the ground before the Queen’s hooves as she swore fealty. She swore her entire bloodline, any and all descendants she may have, to the service of Equestria and Nightmare Moon. The Queen, satisfied with her answer and her pledge, nodded and hoisted the king up once again. He groaned in agony as she lowered her horn at the centre of his back. “Cadance, don’t look,” murmured Shining as he reached out a hoof to her. She glanced at it, then at him, and reluctantly took it. Her eyes changed to their original colour, and her wings returned to their usual form. She said nothing as she buried her face in his neck. He swallowed and gingerly put a hoof around her, quite surprised she would even consider nuzzling him at a time like this, yet welcomed her soft touch. He watched as the Queen’s horn broke through the vampire’s chest, and an unholy scream emanated from the fallen king. His last words were a garbled mess of begging for forgiveness, and curses of the foulest horrors as a raging inferno engulfed him. Sombra’s flesh melted away in the fire as it scorched the wood beneath him, yet left it’s caster, Nightmare Moon, unaffected. She held him impaled on her horn as his skin turned to ash, and his eyes melted in his skull. Soon enough, only his charred bones remained before they too crumbled into dust. A pile of ashes and charred wood at Nightmare Moon’s feet were all that remained of the once great and feared Vampire King. She held up the crown she had for Cadance once again, and smiled. “Approach, child.” Cadance turned form Shining Armour, lingering onto his hoof for a moment before she stood in front of the Queen. She knelt in her father’s ashes and looked straight ahead, steely eyed and stone faced. “The King is dead. Long live the Queen,” Nightmare Moon’s voice rang out as she placed the crown atop the Princess’s head. “Rise now, Queen Mi Amore Cadenza, and return to your kingdom.” The newly crowned queen rose to her feet and nodded in gratitude. Nightmare Moon nodded back in approval. Cadance turned to leave, striding across the blood stained floor and opened the door, pausing only to look at Shining Armour. The Captain bowed to her and averted his eyes. “Your Grace.” Her eyes, once so full of life and love, now cold and lifeless regarded him. He chanced a look at her, and swore he could see the gears turning in her head as she turned back to Nightmare Moon. “Your Grace. May the Captain escort me to my room?” Nightmare Moon’s eyes glinted as she nodded and waved a hoof. She looked at Shining and nodded curtly at him. “Captain. You have served me with distinction. I release you from my service, you are to now serve Queen Cadenza as you have served Equestria.” Shining felt his knees almost give out from sheer relief. He nodded to her and bowed deeply. “Your Grace,” he said as he turned to follow Cadance out the room. His throat felt dry and itchy, and cast one last glance back at the Lunar Sovereign as she turned her back on the door and cast a fireball at the empty fireplace, lighting the room in a warm orange glow. Shining turned back and followed his new Queen down the corridor. Sombra’s guards bowed to her, seemingly aware of the situation and the sudden change in their leadership. If they cared at all for their fallen monarch, they did not show it. Cadance cleared her throat and addressed them. “We are to make for the north as soon as possible. I have business I must first attend to, and will join you shortly. Shining Armour is your new Captain, and he speaks with my authority on most things, and you will treat him as such as your superior officer.” The unicorn behind her froze, as her words came at a great surprise to him. He bowed as the ponies wearing obsidian armour saluted him, banging their spears on the ground as they all turned to march. He started after them, but Cadance reached out and grabbed his shoulder, stopping him. She gestured down the darkened corridor silently and made to leave. The Captain obeyed her, just as silently, and followed her as they walked through the familiar dark castle once again. The tension between them grew heavier, and a deafening silence rose up as their hooves sounded against the cold floor. Soon the Queen stopped, and gazed out the window at the garden. The Moon still shone bright in the sky, the Mare Within watching down at what was once her world with a careful eye. Cadance turned to Shining Armour and placed a hoof against him. She gazed into his eyes, and he into hers. They each lowered their heads, their horns touching ever so slightly, and their breaths mingled and intertwined in the cold air. Eventually they moved on, towards Cadance’s chambers. Shining felt his heart pulse in his chest as she led him to the bed, gently pushing him down and laying next to him. They cradled each other as only lovers can, and she rested her ear on his chest, listening to his heart pound away. Without words, she reached upwards and kissed his cheek, before finally resting, overwhelmed from the emotional rollercoaster they had both endured. And together they rested, hoof on hoof, as a cold chill breezed through the dark castle. *** “It’s not safe here, we need to move before they regroup.” “Twilight’s hurt, we can’t-” “Tempest she will die if she does not receive the proper medical assistance. I can slow the bleeding but she-” “Then do it fast!” Tempest shouted, her voice ragged and coarse. She glared up at the Princess. “Use your alicorn magic. Just to stabilize her.” Her voice wavered as the filly in her arms struggled and gasped for air. Luna sighed in frustration as she lowered her horn. “I will try, Shadow.” “Thank you...” Twilight stirred as she heard them. She weakly raised her leg as her eyes creaked open. The Shadow took her hoof in her own and smiled warmly. “Shhh, Twilight, we got you. You’re safe now,” she cooed as the small unicorn’s began to shake violently, and felt her heartbeat rise exponentially. “She’s going into shock. Keep talking. Keep her distracted,” Luna murmured as she lowered her horn to Twilight’s wounds, a warm glow radiated from it. “This will be painful, Twilight Sparkle,” she said quietly. “I am sorry for it, but it is necessary for your survival.” A hair raising scream filled the chamber as the Princess’s magic began to burn the wounds, cauterizing them and slowing the blood flow. Twilight’s eyes snapped open in sudden fright as she fought to get away. Her throat gargled as blood trickled out of her mouth. Tempest took a deep breath and caressed the unicorn’s face as she struggled. “Shhh, Twilight,” she murmured sadly, wiping away the blood with her free hoof. “I’m going to tell you some stories, okay? You want to know how I got this scar?” She smiled sadly and pointed to her eye. The filly’s bloodshot eyes looked up at her in pain and fear. With some sense of recognition, she mumbled something quietly and shook her head up and down. “I got it from fighting an ursa major. The bastard swiped at me as I pushed a friend out of the way.” She smiled, her eyes twinkled in the light of Luna’s magic. The lavender unicorn coughed and shivered. Her face twisted in pain as another wound was cauterized and a scream escaped her mouth once more. “More,” Luna murmured. Tempest took a deep breath and began to tell her friend stories of her adventures. About the time she fought an ancient demon under the sewers of Manehattan and prevented the city from being overrun with ghosts, how she explored the ancient and ruined city of Trot and fought skeletons and a hydra amidst the sand and ruins, and how she once lifted a djinn’s curse from a Saddle Arabian prince in the far eastern deserts. With each story, Twilight listened, and fought to remain awake. Tempest’s tales filled her with wonder, and a small sense of envy that she could go on such fantastical adventures. She desperately wanted to hear about the djinn, beings of great magical power and energy said to be bale to grant three wishes of anything in the whole universe, akin to Discord’s mythical Chaos Magic. She mumbled something inaudible before Tempest shushed her. “Don’t speak, just listen.” She took another deep breath and brushed the pony’s mane out of her eyes. “You want to hear about me as a filly?” Twilight’s eyes widened. She forced her head to nod, coughing and sputtering a bit of blood weakly. Her eyes watered and her throat croaked as Luna’s horn touched one of her wounds once again. “Alright... So I should start when I was just growing up then...” Luna watched and listened as well, focusing herself on her young companion, but still allowed a small smile to dance across her face as Tempest told her story.
BloodTempest wiped a trace of spittle from Twilight’s chin as she began to tell of when she was a filly. She told Twilight of her nightmares. Her face twisted as she remembered the thing pretending to be her mother. “Changelings,” she growled as she remembered the flashes of green light. “Shapeshifters that feed off of love, they destroyed our village and replaced my mother.” Twilight listened in horror. She’d never even heard of such creatures, let alone knew that they attacked entire villages. Her mouth trembled as she weakly raised a hoof to try and comfort her friend. The Shadow took it gratefully and smiled sadly as a cough wracked the mare’s body. Tempest continued as Twilight’s coughing settled. “My father had left me in a hollowed out tree after we ran... when I awoke he was just... gone.” Luna looked at her with pity. She too knew of the struggles of family. “Keep going, Tempest,” she said quietly. Twilight groaned in pain as the Princess cauterized another wound and weakly nodded her head, reaching out with a hoof. Tempest took it and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and cast her memory back to all those years ago. *** As the Sun rose above the hills, a young filly wandered through the woods. The trees and branches around her formed monsters leering at her, their branches long claws ready to snatch her up. She sniffed and glanced back towards where she had came from, towards the hollowed out tree where she last saw her papa and stifled some tears. She remembered seeing the flashes of green light, and him turning to run. She remembered his last words to her as tears rolled down her cheeks. “I love you too, papa...” Tempest wandered for hours. Her tummy grumbled and her eyes were red from crying. Her horn ached as it sputtered and fizzled. She stumbled and tripped over some roots, and as she cradled her grazed knee, felt a presence behind her. A large shadow appeared over her. She gazed up in fear as a large creature looked down at her, large wings behind it spread out and it traced sharp looking claws on the ground in front of her. A small squeal escaped her throat as she slammed her eyes shut. “What have we here?” a voice asked. Gruff and old, the voice reminded the filly of her grandpa, stern but friendly. She quivered and trembled in fear as it clacked it’s beak. “P-p-please d-don’t-” she mumbled, through chattering teeth. She heard a sigh and something touched he top of her head, the beast no doubt readying itself for a meal. A claw gently grazed her head, and smoothed her messy mane. As the seconds crept by, she slowly opened her eyes and gazed up. Two soft gold eyes stared down at her kindly. “Hello there. Don’t be afraid little one.” She recognised him from the storybooks her mama used to read, a griffon. Tall, with black feathers and tones of grey, the only colour his yellow shaded beak and his golden eyes. His talon ran through her mane and wiped the tears from her eyes. She mumbled something and looked down. “Are you lost, chick?” the griffon asked. Tempest nodded and sniffed. A smile formed at the edges of his beak. “Where are your parents?” he repeated. The filly’s eyes began to well with tears. “Gone...” The griffon’s eyes widened. “I see.” He flexed his wings and checked them for any damage. “I was on the trail of a swarm of changelings, chick. Do you know of such creatures?” She shook her head. The griffon sighed. “Why are you alone, child?” “My papa was chased by things firing green magic at him... I don’t know what chang--changell….” She stammered and fell as her body gave out from exhaustion. Her tummy grumbled once more, suddenly realising how hungry she was. The old griffon caught her gently and cradled her. “Come, let me see if I can make something for you to eat. I’ve got some apples, would you like one, chick?” Tempest nodded weakly as he swung the pack on his back down onto the ground and procured a shiny red apple. His claws were so sharp they pierced the apple, drawing it’s juice and making her mouth water. He handed it to her, and she bit into it, relishing it as the flavour trickled down her dry throat. “Most griffons,” he said as he munched his own apple. “Can’t stand pony food.” His beak clacked as he ate and regarded the apple in his claw. “Say we need to eat meat, small animals and such.” He took another bite and smiled. Tempest looked t him curiously as she ate her own apple. “Are you not like other griffons, mister?” He laughed. “No, chick, I am not. Most would say I am not a ‘real’ griffon.” He placed the apple in his beak and made air quotes with his claws. “Because I teach ponies how to fight like griffons, how to use their wings for speed and agility, how to show earth ponies how strong they can be, and how unicorns can perform great feats of magic.” He paused as he saw her broken horn and pained expression. He swallowed a chunk of apple and regarded her carefully. “Tell me chick, how came you by such a thing?” She grimaced as tears welled up in her eyes again. He cooed and gently stroked her mane, calming her slightly. “I... tried to defend my papa and the mean thing stopped it. I don’t remember after that...” The griffon’s eyes flashed coldly. “Mean... thing? Explain, chick, carefully.” Tempest swallowed. “She was tall, and pretended to be my mama. She had holes in her legs, and a horn--but it was nasty looking. She was mean to papa, and there was a buzzing.” The griffon’s eyes narrowed as he took in the information. He sighed sadly and rested a claw on the filly’s head. “I believe that was the Queen of the Changelings, chick. She is known as Chrysalis, and is a blight on Equestria.” He turned his head and gazed up at the sky. “She was who I was sent here for. Sent to kill.” Th filly squeaked in fear. Her hooves began to tremble as she watched the old griffon stand. “W-where are you going, mister?” The griffon nodded in a direction. “I must report to my superiors in the area, I am returning to our base in that direction.” He looked down at her and smiled. “What is your name, chick?” She told him. He smiled and gave her a small bow. “My name is Griffomir. Would you like to come with me?” he asked. Tempest nodded. “You’re nice Mr Griffomir.” “You are too kind, young chick. Come then, climb on my back, I can fly us there.” The filly climbed on his back with wide eyes and clutched onto his feathers. She buried her face in his back and squealed as he soared into the air. He chuckled to himself as they flew over the trees and high into the air. From over the griffon’s shoulder, the filly spotted what looked like a ruined castle nearby. “Is that where we’re going Mr Griffomir?” “It is, chick. Hold tight now.” She obeyed him and held on tight as they began their descent. *** The sounds of light breathing made Tempest pause as she saw Twilight Sparkle had drifted off to sleep, Luna retracted her head and looked at the Shadow. “The bleeding has been stopped, but she still has many internal injuries.” Her voice quietened. “She may not survive, Tempest Shadow.” Tempest waved a hoof. “She will. I don’t know how but I just... know she will.” She gazed at the young mare, her chest rising and falling with steady breaths. The Princess watched her sadly. “You should continue your story, I believe she can still hear us.” She gestured to the sleeping mare. “Meanwhile I will read, and study these pages for any sign of advanced healing magic. We must move soon.” The Shadow nodded thoughtfully. She took another deep breath and hunkered down next to her friend. She rested her chin on the small pony’s chest and started the next chapter of her story. *** The young filly Tempest shivered as they landed. All around her ponies in dark armour stopped what they were doing and watched, some only a year or two older than her. She gulped as they stared, and her ear flicked as she heard whispers about her companion, the grizzled griffon. Three ponies, a unicorn, a pegasus and an earth pony, all wearing dark armour turned, surprised by the sudden intrusion. “Master Griffomir,” the earth pony of them said as Griffomir wrapped his claw around an outstretched hoof. Hs voice was stern, like the old griffon’s, but meaner, Tempest thought. “We were not expecting you back so soon. Do you have something to report?” Tempest gazed up at them as they spoke. Each one’s armour was rusted somewhat and bore the marks of many fights. She shivered again and recoiled as one, a deep earth green earth pony, had a nasty looking gash over his left eye, and wore an eyepatch over where his eye should have been. Griffomir bristled his feathers and cleared his throat. “I have confirmed that changelings have been sighted in the area.” He gestured down to the filly, prompting the other ponies to look down at her as well. “This filly’s village was attacked by the Queen-” One pony, a unicorn with a coat as orange and bright as the sun, and a shock of bright red hair spilling out over his yellow eyes, glared down at the filly. “You confirm this, child?” He spoke with complete authority, and slight disdain. Tempest squeaked in fear and nodded. The pony tutted and turned away. “The swarm is moving faster than anticipated. We should have acted sooner, and spent less time on scouting missions.” Griffomir glowered at him. “Perhaps if I had been given more of a force I could have moved faster than by myself and saved this filly’s village.” Another pony raised his hoof. “Enough, Masters, please.” He turned to the filly and stretched out a hoof. “My name is Tornado Shadow, young one. What is your name?” The filly squeaked again and glanced up at the griffon, who looked down at her and smiled. He gave her a gentle push and gestured to speak. She gave her name. “It is a pleasure to meet you, young one,” Tornado said. He was a dark grey pegasus, his wings a darker grey than his body, and his mane and tail as black as night, but his eyes shone with a clear sky blue. “We are the Masters of the Shadowguard, child. Do you understand?” She shook her head slowly, remaining silent as the ponies all looked down at her. He glanced at Griffomir, who silently nodded. The pony nodded back. “The Shadowguard, we are called Shadows, protect ponies, child. We are deeply sorry we could not save your village in time.” He gestured to the other two ponies at his side. “This is Master Inferno Shadow-” The fiery red unicorn. “And Master Stoneskin Shadow.” The earthy green earth pony. Both nodded at her. “And of course you’ve met Master Griffomir.” Tempest looked up at the griffon. “Mr Griffomir is really nice,” she mumbled quietly. The feathers on either side of the old bird’s beak darkened slightly as a shade of red broke out, causing the ponies to burst out laughing. “Child,” Tornado continued with a smile. “Would you like to avenge your family?” Tempest turned to him and nodded eagerly. “I don’t now what avenge means, but I wanna help my papa!” Inferno Shadow snorted. “Child, show me what magic you can do.” He glared down at her, noting her broken horn. He held up a small cup with his own magic and placed it in front of her. “Levitate this above your head.” The filly mustered up her courage and focused her magic. Her horn sputtered and fizzed, and a bolt of magic fired out, scorching the cup and shattering it. Her face fell as she looked at the smouldering ceramic ruins. Inferno glowered at her. “Not even a simple levitation spell, as I expected.” The filly’s eyes welled up at his mean words. Griffomir stepped in front of her and glowered at the unicorn. “Be that as it may, Inferno, this filly’s horn was capable of enough magic to repel the Queen’s own dark sorcery. With proper training, she could channel that destructive energy and become a far more dangerous opponent than even you or I.” He spread his wings, as if to illustrate his point. The fire coloured pony rolled his eyes. “Maybe so, but the road will be hard, and I am in care of enough students as it is. I do not have the time to babysit one filly who can barely cast a simple spell. I am sorry, Griffomir, I will not take her on.” The griffon squawked and bristled himself. “Then I will.” The other ponies stared at him. Tornado spoke quietly. “Are you sure, Griffomir? You usually specialise in-” “That doesn’t matter. Do you remember the stories of our founder centuries ago?” he eyed them all carefully, and clacked his beak. “Also a unicorn with a broken horn, and she was the strongest of her generation.” Tempest’s ears pricked up at that. She felt something well up inside of her as they turned their heads to look at her. She straightened up, and although small, radiated with energy as she bowed. “Please teach me, Mr Griffomir,” she said as she knelt in front of the old griffon. “I will try my best.” Griffomir smiled and tousled her mane with his claw. He gave the ponies in the tent a curt nod and ushered her out. “We start tomorrow, chick. Come, I will show you where the new recruits sleep. I expect you to be awake before dawn.” She beamed and trotted after him. The ponies in dark armour, colts and fillies and grownups alike all gave her small nods and a few even cheered. She gazed up at the banner flying high. Two lightning bolts mirrored each other. *** Grogar strode through the castle, his eyes red and bloodshot. Several of Nightmare Moon’s guards surrounded him, escorting him to her chambers. He cursed them, and Chrysalis for turning against the Queen. He flared his nostrils as the guards knocked on her door. He raised his head high and strode forwards as the heavy oak door swung open silently. “My Queen,” he started, with a bow. “I assure you this escort was not necess-” Magic surrounded him and dragged him forwards. Nightmare Moon’s eyes stared daggers at him, swirling with a cold intensity. her mouth curled into a sneer as she threw him down before her. The ram gasped and struggled to stand. “Be still, wretch,” she growled as she placed a hoof on him. He ceased squirming and lay as still as possible, his breath laboured and heavy. “Chrysalis has betrayed me, and Sombra lies dead. I assume you are aware?” He nodded and gulped. “Good. And I assume your monsters were unsuccessful in acquiring Twilight Sparkle?” The ram paused before slowly nodding. “I have seen, your majesty, that they are indeed in the ancient library of the Shadowguard...” he swallowed as she glared at him, her cold eyes seemed to pierce his very soul. “I... underestimated their prowess, and I suspect the Princess will be coming here very soon.” A low growl emanated from Nightmare Moon’s throat. Grogar prostrated himself before her. “My Queen I shall send more after them. They will not reach this castle-” He fell silent as she held a hoof up. His jaw quivered as he watched the black mare lick her lips. “Let them come, Grogar. Have some soldiers stationed in the main lobby, but let them come.” She stretched her wings out and reared her head back. “Let them struggle before the end.” *** “Raise your head. Take a deep breath. Relax your muscles.” Griffomir’s words punctured the quiet air. He stood next to her, watching her carefully. The young filly had grown into a teenager in his care, and was quickly developing the same skills as her comrades in the training grounds. A small crowd had gathered to watch her latest display. “Exhale,” Griffomir murmured. She obeyed, and exhaled slowly. “Aim.” She lowered her head and pointed her horn towards the target: a large watermelon on a table about twenty five feet away. A soft wind blew through the campsite as she waited for his next order. “Fire.” Her eyes focused in concentration on the target in front of her. Her horn crackled and fizzed, and a bright flash of light sprung forth. Lightning soared through the air, striking the target and causing it to burst into flames. Griffomir clapped and the crowd cheered. “Well done, Tempest Shadow. Your fruit killing skills are remarkable.” She swished her mane out of her eyes and smiled at him. “Only because I had you as a teacher, Master.” The old griffon scuffed the back of her head. “Flattery won’t get you far in life, my young student. Again. Raise your head, relax.” He snapped his fingers at a recruit, who scampered forwards and placed another melon on the table before beating a hasty retreat. She repeated the motion as she had for several days. She was growing impatient, eager for a chance to go out into the field, despite his protests that she was not ready, and too foolhardy. His beak clacked as he watched her. He shifted her leg an inch to the right, and clasped her head in his claws, lowering slightly before stepping aside. “Fire.” Tempest let loose another blast. The lightning crackled through the air, striking another watermelon. He watched and placed a claw around his beak, grimacing slightly. She looked at him with confusion. “Did I do something wrong, Master?” He sighed and shook his head. “No, my student. Again.” She flared her nostrils and stamped a hoof. “Why again? We’ve done this several times now. Why can’t we go out and actually do something for once?” Griffomir sighed and waved his claw. “Because you are not ready, Tempest Shadow. Again.” “At this rate I’ll never be ready,” she muttered under her breath. “Muttering does not befit a Shadow, even one as petulant as you, chick,” he grumbled at her and gestured for the recruit to scamper forwards. A small colt, smaller than Tempest when she had arrived. She watched him as he ran back and forth, wondering if his village was also destroyed. Tempest sighed and readied herself, separating her hooves slightly and taking deep breaths. “Use your anger. Harness it,” the griffon whispered. She looked at him in confusion. “Master Inferno says a unicorn should never use their magic in anger.” Griffomir snored as his feathers bristled. His back paws scraped in the dirt as he stretched. “Inferno does not have my experience. More often than not my anger was the only thing that kept me alive.” He looked at her sadly, and with a glimmer of something terrible. “Rage is one hell of an anaesthetic. Now focus.” Tempest looked ahead and closed her eyes. She thought of her father and mother. She thought of the flashes of green as her village went up in flames. She thought of her papa leaving her in a tree stump and turning to run, flashes of green following and chasing him. She felt a darkness rise up in her as her horn crackled to life. The Shadow winced in pain and felt something creep along her face. Her eyes snapped open, the world now darkness. Shapes of ponies moved around her, all a blinding white amidst the darkness. She turned to look at Griffomir, who was also white. She heard his muffled voice call to her. “Fire.” She obeyed, and a surge of black lightning spewed forth from her horn, destroying the watermelon and the table, and crashing forwards further than her regular magic. A black fire scorched the ground, and the ponies training around them stood frozen, watching in fear and somewhat awe. She reared back in fear and confusion as the world began to turn into it’s normal colours again. She stumbled and fell, panting for air. Griffomir watched in amazement. “I had heard stories but...” he murmured as he caught Tempest. “Master?” she panted and looked up at him. “What was that?” “That, my student, was anti-magic. Said to only be used by unicorns with broken horns, a technique passed down by our founder.” He smiled at her and helped her stand. “Congratulations, you are the first to cast such a spell in over one hundred years.” “GRIFFOMIR! TEMPEST!” a voice boomed out over the camp. “HERE!” The griffon sighed and scratched at his beak. He smiled sheepishly at her and gestured to the source of the voice. Master Inferno Shadow stood, his horn ablaze with his own fiery magic. He tapped a hoof impatiently as they made their way to him. Tempest shook her head and saw spots. “Griffomir you know that technique is forbidden. Explain yourself.” “She’s ready,” the old griffon replied as he stood eye to eye with the pony. Tempest’s eyes widened at him as she rubbed her temple. “Ready? You presume much, buzzard.” Inferno rounded on her. “Child, what you did was a forbidden magic, said to be too dangerous for anypony to control. Should you listen to this old fool, that magic will destroy you. Do you underst-” “I am ready,” she replied and glared into his eyes. “Griffomir has taught me well, I know my own limits.” Inferno’s nostrils flared in annoyance as he glowered at her. “If you say so, but it is neither myself nor Griffomir’s place to decide that. Your trial will begin at dawn. I pray that you are indeed ready as you say you are, Tempest Shadow.” He waved a hoof and gestured to the entrance to his tent. “Dismissed.” Tempest strode out of the tent with renewed purpose. Finally her time had come. She turned to the old griffon beside her and smiled. “You really think I’m ready, Master?” He nodded. “I’ve seen ponies come and go a lot in my time. I’ve never seen one with your determination or resolve, even as a young filly.” He looked a her and tousled her mane. “Come, chick. Let us find something to eat. You have a big day tomorrow.” *** “Tempest, a word, please.” Luna called to the Shadow and waved her over. Twilight stirred lightly as her friend left her side, keeping a watchful eye on her from a distance. “What have you found?” she asked as she glanced backwards. The Princess pointed to a page in the arcane spellbook she was reading. “There is a spell here that could heal her. There is a catch, though.” She looked at the Shadow sadly as the latter tapped an impatient hoof and glanced at the book. “Yes? Well?” Luna took a deep breath and looked her in the eye. “It requires a blood transfusion, life for life as it were. I am an alicorn, and my blood is stronger than hers, it could corrupt her. But you...” She trailed off and gestured to her horn. “You are of the same species, it should pose no problem for you, but it is your choice.” Tempest thoughtfully looked back and felt her heart flutter as she watched the young unicorn. “What do you need me to do?” “Tempest this will tax you. Giving blood is no laughing matter, and especially when combined with advanced magic like this.” The Shadow closed her eyes and breathed deeply. “I know, Luna. I’ll do it.” She crossed over to the young unicorn and nestled down next to her again. She held a hoof out and looked at Luna. “Do what you have to, take it all if you have to.” Luna looked at her in admiration. “You are a truly noble spirit, Tempest Shadow. Stay still, this will only hurt a bit.” She lowered her horn and made a small incision in the Shadow’s leg, drawing blood. “Ow.” “Oh shut up.” The alicorn lowered her horn to Twilight and made a similar incision. As the blood trickled out Luna’s horn lit up in magic. She focused herself, weaving their blood together and forming a macabre connection between them. “Perhaps you should continue your story,” the Princess murmured quietly as she traced a hoof over Twilight’s forehead, preparing herself for the spell. A smile broke out across her face. “I was also quite enjoying it.” “So you were eavesdropping?” Tempest snapped and shot her a look. She smiled softly as the alicorn glared back. “Alright. It does feel good to talk to somepony about it all. Where was I? Oh right my first mission. I learned then exactly what being a Shadow meant.” Her expression darkened and her eyes narrowed. “And it wasn’t all sunshine and rainbows...” *** Tempest and her mentor walked slowly down the road through the small town. Even with their heavy muddy cloaks covering their bodies, they must have looked a sight as Griffomir kept his head down. The pony couldn’t help but look around at the ponies around her. Several of them tutted and shook their heads. A few spat at the ground and continued their own conversations as the sun shone bright in the sky “Master... why are we here?” she asked. The griffon held up a claw, signalling to stop as a cart rolled past them. “The eadlormare here has posted a bounty for a manticore that made it’s nest nearby. It is our duty, and our job, to take care of such a matter.” He eyed a group of surly looking ponies several feet away from them, muttering amongst themselves and motioned to move on. “Best not to tarry. Folks tend not to like Shadows in this part of Equestria.” “Why?” Tempest asked as she trotted next to him. “Because-” “Hey tough guy!” a voice called out. The crowd fell silent as the townsponies turned to watch. Griffomir stopped, the filly at his side also stopped, and stared ahead as the surly looking ponies blocked their path. “We don’t want no griffons here. You like keeping fillies as pets?” A heavyset pony with a five o’clock shadow and some construction equipment as a cutie mark grinned as the group behind him sniggered. Tempest felt her temper flare up and she started forwards. Griffomir held a claw out and stopped her. “We don’t want any trouble, sir, just doing a job.” He gestured to the pony. “Please. Let us move on and nobody needs to get hurt.” The heavyset pony roared with laughter at him and marched forwards. he stood at least a head taller than the griffon, and towered high above the young Tempest. “I think you’re lying tough guy. You wanna dance?” “Yeah show him, Dozer!” one of his cronies jeered from behind him. Tempest glanced at them, all of a similar stature. She chanced a look at the griffon next to her, who stared up at their obstacle. The crowd around them started to chime in, calling them names and jeering at them. “Freak!” “Murderer!” “Foalnapper!” The young filly felt her ears burn as the crowd grew loud and unruly. “Dozer, was it?” Griffomir asked quietly. “Bull Dozer.” The heavy pony grinned and jabbed a hoof at the griffon. “What’s it to ya?” Griffomir clacked his beak and flexed his talons. “I’m going to ask you once more, nicely. Let us pass, and nobody needs to get hurt.” The crowed murmured amongst themselves as Bull Dozer glared down at the griffon. His crew behind him continued to jeer and egg him on. His eye twitched as he leaned forwards. “Or what, tough guy?” In a flurry of feathers, the griffon’s talons found themselves around the pony’s throat. The crowd, and Tempest, gasped, and his crew fell silent very quickly. The pony struggled his eyes swivelled around as he was taken by surprise. “Or I will kill you, Mr Dozer.” The filly glanced at her mentor, his demeanour suddenly changed. He resembled a demon for than the friendly old griffon she thought she knew, his eyes blazing with fury and his talons digging into the pony’s throat, puncturing his neck ever so lightly and drawing a tiny amount of blood. Dozer squeaked a noise out and raised a hoof. Griffomir relaxed his talons slightly and sneered at him. “What was that?” “There won’t be no problem.” The pony’s voice came out as a barely audible whisper. The whites of his eyes clearly visible to all who were watching. “Good stallion.” Griffomir released him completely and inclined his head an inch forwards. He started off towards their original destination, up the hill. Tempest trailed after him, avoiding the accusing eyes of the crowd as they silently parted and dispersed. Dozer coughed and meekly shuffled away, his cronies quickly catching up to him and checking to see if he was okay. Tempest looked at her mentor in silence as they approached the ealdormare’s house. He banged on the door with a muddied claw and said nothing to his student. The door swung open, revealing a thin light brown pony with a greying mane. “Are you the Shadow?” Griffomir nodded. “Good, come in.” She paused as she saw the filly at his side. “A filly?” she asked curiously. The griffon nodded again as they entered and shook their cloaks. “My student. She will be observing on this hunt. Treat her like you would me.” “Interesting.” Tempest watched as the mare trotted away from them, towards a table with a small map on it. Griffomir strolled after her, holding his head high. “Where is it?” he asked. “In the swamp nearby, it’s cave is located here.” The mare gestured to a small patch on the map. “It’s killed a few of us already after we tracked it down. We’ll pay you double if you kill it’s young as well.” Griffomir scowled and turned to the filly. “Amateurs. This is why we need to hurry, before more of them kill themselves playing the hero.” Tempest nodded. The eadlormare explained exactly where to go and before too long they were outside again. The filly glanced at the griffon as they walked in silence. He bristled his feathers as they approached the nearby swamp. “Stop. Listen,” he muttered. The filly cocked an ear out and listened. She heard nothing. Not a single sound. “I don’t hear anything,” she murmured. He nodded. “Exactly.” He flexed his talons and spread his wings, remaining at the ready. “Be on your guard. A manticore is a vicious beast.” He began to decloak himself, and left it in the mud. “As large as a bull, with the body of a lion, wings of ab at and tail of a scorpion. If you get stung, may Celestia forgive you.” tempest gulped as she decloaked herself as well. Her armour glowed slightly in the mists of the swamp. The mark of the Shadows emblazoned on her flank seemed to pulse with energy as they trudged forwards. “What about a manticore’s young?” she murmured quietly. “If we’re lucky, they won’t be old enough to fight back, and we can focus on the mother first.” “If we’re unlucky?” “Then this will hurt.” They soon located the cave. A foul stench radiated from within. Griffomir flexed his talons and strode forwards, taking a whiff of the foul air as he did so. “Yeah. They’re home.” He whistled to her and gestured with his head. “You’re up, chick.” Tempest looked at him in confusion. “What? Master?” “A Shadow’s trial is to perform her first hunt successfully. I will remain outside in case things go south, but fear not. Remember your training, remember to relax. Use your anti-magic if necessary.” The filly took a deep breath and stepped forwards. Her heart pounded in her chest as the darkness surrounded her. Her horn fizzled weakly and cast a small light around the cave, lighting her way. She hard a heavy breathing coming from ahead and glanced back. She saw the figure of Griffomir sitting outside, seemingly so far away. She turned back and focused on the breathing. Strange white rocks that she could barely see in the dim light lay dotted around the cave. The breathing grew louder, and saw spotted the fel beast in it’s lair. It was indeed the size of a bull, it’s teeth looked razor sharp and it’s tail ended in a cruel looking sting. It growled softly as she approached. The young Shadow dove behind a nearby rock and waited with bated breath. Her hoof touched one of the small white rocks and she recoiled as she examined it. Bones. Strewn across the cave. Any sympathy she had for the creature vanished in a split second. It growled again and rolled over. She poked her head out and saw it was asleep. She breathed a sigh of relief and stepped out from her cover. Lightning begin to crackle around her as she focused her magic. The manticore roared in pain as a searing white light scorched it’s face. It swiped blindly, unable to see from the explosion of sudden light in it’s dark lair. Tempest gritted her teeth and focused herself. Lightning fired forth once again, piercing the beast’s skin and leaving bloody, burnt marks over it’s body. Soon it keeled over in agony. It’s cubs shuffled under it’s weight and mewled pathetically. The young Shadow’s heart softened somewhat as they pawed at their mother. The beast’s breath came heavy and ragged. It didn’t even stand a chance against her magic, whether she used anti-magic or not. She took a deep breath and lowered her horn again. She knew what she had to do, and to be a Shadow, she knew she had to do this. Lighting flashed through the cave and the manticores’ breathing stopped. Soon she left the cave and re-joined Griffomir. They shared a solemn look as he clapped a claw on her back. “Well done,” he said with a hint of regret. “Can we leave?” Tempest croaked. Her throat felt extremely dry. She glanced back into the dark maw of the cave, now silent as the grave as a cold wind blew past them. The griffon nodded and gestured towards the town. Ponies once again sneered at them, but nobody gave them pause. The filly spotted Bull Dozer still tenderly holding his neck. He glared at them both and turned away. The town’s eadlormare paid them handsomely, and without much thanks. Griffomir draped the coin purse over his fathered neck and bowed to her. Tempest followed in silence as they left the unfriendly town. “Master,” she mumbled. Griffomir turned to her expectantly. “Did the cubs need to die?” “They would have grown, Tempest. They would have terrorized another village had we not intervened. This is the way Shadows work. Taking lives to save lives.” The old griffon grimaced as she looked down sadly. “Come. Climb onto my back.” She obeyed and climbed aboard him. She remained in silence as he flew them over the trees and towards their encampment. The purse of coins jingled lightly around the griffon’s neck as his wings beat heavily on the wind. Tempest closed her eyes and thought of her family. Her old family. Anger flashed through her mind as she remembered the changelings. She opened her eyes and glared at the horizon. She was a Shadow now. The hunt was all she had left. *** “I followed the routine for years after that,” Tempest explained. “Griffomir came with me on my first few hunts afterwards, then eventually he stopped as I grew. I left the Shadowguard as they headed west, towards the oceans.” “Where is Griffomir now?” Luna asked. The Shadow shrugged. “I haven’t seen him in years. He taught me a lot in the years I was with him, though.” She looked away sadly, towards the gaping hole in the wall the satyrs had poured through. “I hope he’s alive somewhere.” She shivered as the Princess nodded silently. Luna’s horn had been dim for a while now, and they waited with bated breath as Twilight rested quietly in between them. As she gently stirred, the young unicorn opened her eyes. She gazed up at her friends and smiled weakly. “Hi.” The Shadow smiled down at her as she turned over. “About time you woke up.” Twilight laughed and coughed, giving her chin a gentle wipe. She groggily attempted to stand, with both Tempest and Luna rushing to hold her steady. “Guys I’m fine,” she mumbled shyly. Luna shook her head. “A powerful spell was cast between you, Twilight.” She nodded to the Shadow, who grumbled something inaudible. Twilight turned to her and smiled. “Thank you, Tempest. I heard your story...” She paused as tears welled up in her eyes. “I-” “It’s alright. It’s just a story now.” “Even so...” Tempest shrugged and held up the spellbook Twilight had been reading several hours ago. “Are you ready to try this or do you need a moment?” The unicorn smiled and took the book from her. “Is the Sun hot?” She couldn’t explain it but she felt a renewed sense of strength inside her. Her horn felt longer as well somehow, and magic she never felt teemed behind her eyes. She concentrated as a magenta glow began to surround them. Luna gaped. “Impossible... perhaps...” She looked at Tempest, who glanced back with a worried expression. “It is possible the bond between you had doubled Twilight’s magical power. How does your horn feel, Tempest Shadow?” “It doesn’t. It never does.” Tempest replied bitterly. The world began to fade around them, and Twilight closed her eyes in concentration. Soon the familiar walls and shelves around them dematerialized, and they found themselves adrift in a vast empty void. And then, the Canterlot castle itself sprung into view, and they found themselves in the castle courtyard. Luna looked sadly around at the messy streets, littered with debris and remnants of bodies, the cobbled stone stained red with blood and cast in a silver light by the Moon. Twilight gasped as the magic wore off, and she shook her head. She twisted her neck around to see the marks around her side, already fading as Luna’s magic had worked it’s purpose. “Are you ready for this, Luna?” Tempest asked quietly as her gaze rested on the alicorn, staring silently up at the dark castle. “No.” Her voice was heavy, wracked with emotion. Her horn flashed with magic and her eyes narrowed. “But let’s put an end to this anyway.” Twilight nodded in solidarity. “We’re with you, Luna.” The three of them pushed together on the heavy doors. *** Moonlight spilled through and silhouetted the three figures as they approached. The soldiers Grogar had assembled readied themselves and observed the intruders. Their weapons and armour clinked and clanked together as they shuffled in nervousness, their breaths all hung in the cold air. Grogar sneered as he registered them. “The princess comes at last...” he muttered. The two ponies on either side of her he deduced were the Shadow and Celestia’s Student. “Fools.” The Shadow with the broken horn took a stance, ready for combat. “I terrify them, Twilight disorients them, Luna goes over the top and we support her, agreed?” Her voice was calm, calculated. Twilight nodded as her horn flared with magic. “Yes.” She swallowed as her nerves settled and the adrenaline she had felt in Ponyville began to take hold once again. She glanced at her friends and allowed a small smile to cross her face. Grogar’s face twisted in irritation and anger. “Don’t just stand there!” The old ram screamed, his horns aglow with his own magic. “Kill them!” Luna swished her horn and snorted air out her nostrils as she glared up at the sorcerer atop the stairs. “Begin.” The Princess flapped her wings and shot into the air, moving with lightning quick speed, quickly slaughtering anypony who dared stand in her way, while Tempest Shadow started blasting bolts of high powered energy at every pony she could see. One by one, they dropped to the floor, only their smouldering bodies and charred armour remaining. “On your left!” Twilight shouted to the Shadow as she cast a shield around her in the nick of time, as a pony’s sword glanced off the magic. Tempest grunted and leapt into the air, dodging another blow from a guardspony wielding a spear. She gracefully landed on his outstretched weapon and grinned as he gazed up at her in fright. He gurgled as her hoof connected with his throat and down he went. She flipped backwards and somersaulted through the air in a graceful dance of death, landing next to her friend, her armour reflecting the light of both her and Twilight’s magic. The two looked at each other and nodded, both leaping backwards to avoid strikes by two more ponies. Twilight tore off to the left as one earth pony slashed at her with a sword in his hoof. Her horn flashed as she teleported behind him, using her magic to fire blasts of energy at him from different angles. He dodged and ducked under her shots and lunged for the kill. She focused her energy and sent a small shockwave outwards from herself, ending the soldier soaring through the air and colliding with the stone walls of the castle, leaving a bloody stain behind as his body crumpled to the floor. Meanwhile, Tempest leapt into the air, firing a blast below her as a pegasus charged her. He cried out in pain as her magic clipped one of his wings, she landed on him and propelled herself upwards and grappled with another pegasus mid-air. She grunted in frustration as the pony jabbed her with the tip of his spear, nimbly dodging her counter blows. A ring of magenta magic lit up around the pony’s neck, causing him to choke and stop in his tracks. Tempest looked behind her and smiled at Twilight, who nodded in response. The Shadow charged forwards, she leapt into the air with a spin and crashed her hoof into the pegasus’s jaw. His eyes widened in terror as he landed, clutching at his broken teeth. Tempest shook her head and cast lightning from her horn. The bolt of energy zapped through the air, and collided with the guard. His mouth lit up with light, culminating in an explosion of blood and smoke as what was left of him was disintegrated with the sheer intensity of her magic. The Shadow chuckled to herself. “I haven’t had a fight this good in years,” she thought as another four ponies charged her. Twilight teleported next to her in a flash of pink light and grabbed a hold of her. She squeezed her eyes shut in concentration as she teleported them both out of reach of the ponies’ weapons. Tempest grunted as she lunged forwards again, her horn igniting and fired a beam of light towards Nightmare Moon’s servants, engulfing two of them in flames. Her unicorn friend created a small platform for her to jump on, and propelled her into the air towards the remaining two pegasi. Both clad in the sapphire blue armour of Nightmare Moon. The Shadow collided with the guard, headbutted him, and grabbed his shoulders and used her momentum to flip herself around, slamming the pony to the ground. His body lay still in the ground and a small pool of blood formed underneath him, such was the force she had thrown him with. Twilight used her magic to encase the remaining pegasus, forcing him to the ground and giving him a hard kick with her back hooves. He grunted and wiped blood from his mouth, raising his weapon with a sneer. The unicorn braced herself and cast a shield around her, but before he could strike, he crashed to the ground as Tempest landed on his back and pounded him to the cold hard stone. Twilight saw an opportunity, and jammed her horn against his face and focused her magic. His head flung backwards, his flesh burned and turned to cinders as her magic ignited inside his skull. *** With every explosion, Grogar’s resolve weakened. He turned to flee as the Princess bared down on him. He growled and raised upon his back legs to defend himself, his horns glowing. “Have at you then, child.” Luna growled and regarded him with disdain. With her wings outstretched and her eyes ablaze with fury, she resembled one of Nightmare Moon’s demons of the night. “Never again shall you threaten the sanctity of Equestria, Grogar.” She easily deflected a blow of his magic as he fired at her. He continued to use his dark magic against the Princess, growing fearful as she slowly strode towards him, ignoring his attacks. She fired her own magic at him, knocking him off of his feet and sending him careening through the air. he landed with a dull thud and skidded to a halt. Grogar scrambled to his feet, grinning with yellow and rotten teeth and fired another blast at her. “Princess, if you should spare me, I will gladly share my knowledge-” She held a hoof aloft and silenced him and glowered at him with hate. “Tell me where Nightmare Moon is.” Grogar laughed. The old goat regarded her and grinned with crooked yellow and blood stained teeth. “There are forces at work here beyond your ken, Luna,” he murmured quietly. Luna cocked her head at his words. “Explain.” “So naïve. Did you really think Nightmare Moon acted alone?” He cackled again and shook his great horns. “The chan-” As what sounded like a short whistle sounded through the air, he suddenly stopped. He clutched at his throat as blood trickled out of his mouth. Luna grimaced as he slumped over. She narrowed her eyes as she spotted a small dart embedded into his neck. Her magic wrapped around it and held it to her eye. A blackened solid strip of obsidian, almost insectoid in nature, she determined, as she examined it. “The Hive...” she murmured as she released the object into her pack. From the corner of her eye she noticed one pony in a black cloak, conspicuously avoiding the fighting, grin at her. His green eyes seemed to almost mock her silently. She started towards him, her nose snorting with frustration as he vanished in a puff of smoke. She gathered her thoughts and leapt to join her friends, where she stood amidst the corpses and looked around, dusting off her shoulder . With the remaining soldiers and guards either dead, or surrendered and knocked out, the trio looked at one another. “Excellent work, Sparkle,” Tempest said to the young unicorn with a grin. “I still say you’d make a good Shadow yet.” Twilight squirmed uncomfortably. “Maybe so.” She glanced at the destruction behind them and shuddered. “But I hope I never have to do that again.” The Shadow clapped her back with a hoof. “And you.” She turned to Luna. “Where were you during most of that?” The Princess gravely looked towards Grogar’s corpse. “it doesn’t matter now.” Luna produced the dart which had felled him and showed it to the Shadow. Tempest’s face fell as she examined it. “This is from the Changeling Hive,” she growled. Her horn crackled with lightning as rage filled her eyes. With a trembling hoof she passed it to Twilight to look at. Rage threatened to consume her as flashes of green filled her memory, and her father... Twilight gazed in wonder at the craftsmanship. Simple, yet elegant. “I’ve never seen anything from the changeling world in person, just images in books. What would they be doing here?” she asked as she gave it back to the Shadow, who carefully pocketed it. Luna cleared her throat and glanced at the old ram’s body, now rapidly decaying, the foul magic that kept him alive fading from the world. “Nor would anypony expect you to. Changelings are immensely secretive, and extremely loyal to their Queen. It is possible Nightmare Moon had allies inside and outside of Equestria.” She contemplated before shaking her head. “Enough, we shall investigate this matter later, for now-” As she turned to leave she flicked her ear in annoyance. A deep growling emanated rom the dark corners of the stairs before them, and a monstrous hulking mass of living wood bared it’s fangs at them and howled. “A timberwarg,” Tempest growled and readied herself. The rage inside of her fuelled her, electricity crackled from her horn into the air around her, and singed the carpet at her hooves. “It’s not alone,” Twilight gasped and pointed. “Look.” From behind the great beast, several more of the creatures appeared, each snarling and growling, their jaws dripping with saliva, their yellow eyes glaring at the intruders. Luna’s eyes darkened, and she braced herself, horn lowered, wings down. “For now, we fight.” *** The three finally reached the royal study, bloodstains and broken twigs in a messy trail behind them. “This is where she will be,” panted Luna as she traced her hoof along the wall. “I can feel her.” She took a deep breath and turned to her companions. “Wait for my signal, then attack as I do.” “Understood,” Tempest replied. She glanced at the young unicorn next to her and grinned. “Keeping up, little one?” Twilight scowled. “I’m ready.” Her voice was heavy with dread, but she took a deep breath and steadied herself. “For Equestria.” The Shadow nodded and raised a hoof. “For Equestria.” Luna regarded them both. So fortunate was she to have found such admirable and dependable friends in such a dark time. “For Equestria.” She smiled for a moment, then swung the heavy door open. And her eyes locked with Nightmare Moon herself.
MoonNightmare Moon stood, surrounded by darkness. She used her magic to ignite a candelabra on a nearby table illuminating the room in a pale green glow. She sneered and glared at the intruder. The Princess stepped forwards. “Nightmare Moon.” They stared daggers at one another. The only sound was the magical fire flickering, slowly dying. Luna narrowed her eyes at her second half, her darker half. “Your reign is finished.” The Queen smirked. “Because you say so?” Her voice dripped with venom and malice. “It ends,” Luna growled, “in the name of the Moon.” Nightmare Moon bared her fangs. “It endures in the name of the Moon.” “I failed to stop you from consuming me before.” Luna closed her eyes and breathed outwards. “I understand that we were unfavoured by Equestria, but it is wrong to live in an eternal darkness.” Her eyes opened, the pocture of forgiveness. “If you come with me we can-” “Unfavoured?” The Queen sneered. “The only future Equestria has is an eternal darkness. While you were too weak to take what was rightfully ours, I have conquered all of Equestria, and my subjects adore me.” She threw her head back and cackled, spreading her black wings. Luna sighed. “I won’t let you commit any more atrocities, Nightmare Moon.” The Queen lowered her head as her laughing faded. “You couldn’t stop me before.” Luna’s mouth broke into a small smile. From behind her, Tempest Shadow and Twilight Sparkle stepped into the light, their eyes focused on the Queen. “I was alone, before.” Twilight’s horn blazed with magic, while Tempest’s broken horn crackled and fizzed with lightning. Nightmare Moon narrowed her eyes at the three of them and smiled coyly. Luna readied herself and lowered her horn. Wings spread, she lunged forwards, pinning Nightmare against the wall with her horn. Books tumbled off the shelves with the force of the impact. Cracks appeared in the wall and a portrait of the two sisters fell down. The Princess furrowed her brow in frustration as she realised the Queen was simply holding her horn a mere millimetre away from her chest. Unflinchingly, and with little to no effort still grasping Luna’s horn, the Queen of Darkness pushed her backwards and strode forwards. Her hoofsteps fell heavy and deliberate, a juxtaposition to her elegant and sleek form. Luna grunted as she struggled to hold herself steady. She glared up at Nightmare Moon and retracted her horn. She swished left, the Queen dodged. When she swung right, the Queen raised a hoof and caught the horn, blocking the blow as if it were nothing. With her other hoof, Nightmare she struck her enemy across the face, sending her careening into the cabinet at the far side of the room. She regarded her lesser self with utter disdain and turned to the remaining ponies. Tempest grunted and rushed forwards, her head lowered. Twilight stood behind her and began casting a spell. Nightmare Moon crouched slightly, then lunged forwards with great intensity and speed, slamming Tempest out of the study into the corridor and against the wall. The Shadow wheezed as she crumpled to the ground in pain. Nightmare looked down at her, then glanced backwards at the glow behind her. She used a wing to cover her eyes as Twilight Sparkle’s magic fired in a concentrated beam of energy. Twilight moved around to get a better angle, grimacing as she felt the strain of magic on her head. She gritted her teeth and focused her magic, determined to help her friends. The Queen hissed. “You must be Celestia’s student...” her eyes narrowed as she thought about her brother, now far away in a frozen wasteland and smirked quietly to herself. “What a grand and intoxicating innocence you have, child.” Twilight’s blood ran cold as the black mare strode through the beam of energy, taking a direct hit without caring or flinching, and closed the distance between them. With fangs bared, the Queen raised a hoof to strike her attacker. “Where is your precious princess now?” Twilight yelped and quickly cast a shield around herself. The Queen’s blow still sent her reeling, however, and caused her to slip out of consciousness. Her eyes fluttered lightly and her nose bled from both the strain of the magic and the blow from Nightmare. Tempest Shadow looked up at Twilight’s unmoving body. “Twilight!” she cried out and rose to her feet. She rushed towards Nightmare Moon and began to swing her hooves. “Get away from my friend you bitch!” Nightmare Moon grunted as the blows glanced off her. “I remember you. From Canterlot,” she sneered, casting her memory back to her appearance in front of the church. “The Shadow. Slayer of monsters, devils and demons, correct? I’ve heard of your feeble order.” With a quick strike of her hoof, she slammed into the pony’s side. She then used her magic to grasp the unicorn by the throat and began to squeeze. “Pathetic. Die now, like you have slaughtered my children and my servants.” Tempest struggled in her grasp and lashed out with her hooves, her strength quickly fading. As the world began to fade, she saw blur of movement in the corner of her eye. Nightmare Moon noticed it too, and raised a wing in defence. She released the unicorn, who dropped to the floor and continued to gasp for air. Princess Luna charged forwards, driving her horn into Nightmare Moon’s wing, causing the Queen to cry out in pain. Twilight stirred at the Queen’s cry, and winced as she stumbled to her feet. The wounds around her waist ached, and threatened to burst for the second time since she entered the castle. She saw the princess grapple with the Queen and rushed forwards as quickly as she could. She pointed her horn and blasted a beam of light right into the black mare’s face. The Queen of Darkness growled and grunted in pain as Twilight’s magic continued to blind her. Her eyes watered with the blinding intensity of the light and angled herself towards Luna. The magic bounced and reflected off of the Queen, and Luna felt her eyes stinging as the magic spilled out over her. Twilight gasped and paused casting her spell. “I’m sorry Luna-” She started. “No!” Luna yelled, her eyes watering and seeing spots. “You should have kept going!” The Queen saw her opportunity, and smacked the small unicorn with her hoof, causing her to slam into a wall with a tear inducing crunch. Twilight fell to the ground in a huddle, crying out in pain. Blood began to pour out from a few of her injuries around her waist. Nightmare Moon rounded on Luna, still stunned from the sudden light blast. She grabbed onto the Princess with both hooves and flapped her wings, rising high into the air. Her eyes were as black as night as she threw her enemy to the ground. She growled as her power swelled, snarling at her opponents before her. “You fools cannot hope to best me. Surrender now, and I will be lenient enough to give you a quick death.” With a flourish of her head, her starry mane cascaded over her head, the stars within twinkling like their counterparts in the sky. Her horn lowered, pointed and wickedly sharp. Although in pain from the fall, Luna answered by sending a blast of magic at the chandelier above them, causing it to collapse onto the Queen’s back, sending her crashing to the ground. Twilight coughed as dust billowed around from where the Queen landed, and covered her eyes. “Never.” Luna’s voice dripped with venom as she defiantly rose to her feet. “Never again will anypony bow to you, Nightmare Moon.” Nightmare Moon shrugged off the heavy chandelier like it was nothing. She sneered and glared at the three of them. Her gaze fell on the slayer standing opposite her, smirking arrogantly, her broken horn glowing with black energy. Twilight Sparkle unsteadily rose to her feet and watched as the two faced off. Tempest Shadow’s horn grew dark, and the whites of her eyes turned grey, then black. The colour ran into her veins, criss-crossing her face like lightning. With a blast of eldritch power, she fired at the Queen. A back fire engulfed Nightmare Moon. She gasped for air and grunted while her fury grew. “Anti-magic?” She hissed. With a flap of her wings she dispersed the smoke around her. “Well played, Shadow... But I am no ordinary pony of Equestria.” Her voice trembled with fury and her body shook with rage. Tempest’s eyes returned to their normal colour, the veins receding once more and she retreated, watching the Queen with fear. “I am not some common animal that can be felled with even the darkest and most powerful magics.” Her eyes blazed with anger and her wings unfurled to their full extent. Her lip curled upwards in a twisted smile. The corridor darkened with her immense power as the trio braced themselves. “I am Nightmare Moon. Queen of Darkness and Supreme Overlord of Equestria and beyond. And I have had enough!” the Queen bellowed, and slammed her great hooves down onto the ground, cracking the stone around her. The shockwave resounded throughout the castle, startling some servants on the lower levels and causing the crows in the rafters high above to shriek in terror. Nightmare Moon’s horn ignited in a blaze of dark magic. A great swirling ball of eldritch magic as black as night, and hurled it towards our heroes down the corridor. Wallpaper and paintings alike turned to cinders as the magic swirled past them. Twilight darted forwards and cast a magic shield around her friends. She winced as the Queen’s magic collided with her own. “I can’t… hold it…. Much longer.” She started to slip backwards, the force of the magic pushing her off her hooves. Tempest moved quickly as she wrapped her legs around her friend, digging her back hooves into the ground and preventing them both from slipping away. They shared a nod as she braced herself on the cold stone floor. Luna dashed next to them, bolstering Twilight’s magic with her own and placed her own hooves on the unicorn’s back, adding to the reinforcement. Slowly, but surely, the shield began to repel the dark magic. The alicorn’s horn lit up with her own magic as she stepped forwards and pointed her horn at the centre of the death ball. Nightmare Moon grunted in anger and sent another wave of magic towards them. The three stood as one, flank to flank, against the Darkness of the Queen. Light versus Dark. Good versus Evil. With a shove and a heave, the three’s combined magic finally began to repel the darkness. Nightmare Moon roared with rage as her magic came soaring back at her. Princess Luna left her friends’ sides and charged forwards, piercing the ball of eldritch magic with her horn. Her wings flapped and caused great gusts of wind, almost knocking Twilight and Tempest over with such force. With a great push, both Princess and Queen snarled at each other as Luna pierced the magical ball, and drove her horn and her hooves into the Dark Queen, forcing her through several feet of rocks and stone, far into the castle. Tempest lingered behind as Twilight sank into the floor, panting for air and exhausted from the struggle. The Shadow placed a hoof on the young pony’s head and tousled her mane. “Not bad, filly,” she murmured with a smile. Twilight managed a smile but was too tired to speak. The wounds on her sides ached, and her horn glowed softly with residue magic. She attempted to rise to her feet once again and stumbled. “Shh,” Tempest soothed as she caught her friend. “You’ve done enough, let us deal with this.” Her eyes smiled although her mouth did not. “If only more ponies had bravery like this one,” she thought as Twilight shakily stood on her own legs. She chuckled softly. “There wouldn’t be much need for Shadows.” As Twilight stood she gazed at the hole the alicorns had made. “No. We came in here together, we leave together.” She looked at the Shadow and smiled. “As friends do.” Tempest couldn’t help but smile back. She nodded towards the other end of the corridor. “I think we’ll have to find our own way to them then.” Twilight nodded in agreement. “I used to come here quite a bit, I think there are some stairs over there.” The pair of them set off through the strangely empty castle. Portraits seemed to watch them as they ran, and the occasional rumble sounded throughout the castle. *** Luna continued to push Nightmare Moon through room after room after room. Her eyes blazed with light as they struck each other, blow after blow. As they shattered through some glass, she realised they were in the old observatory. She remembered how she’d used to come here after raising the moon and watch the stars. She swung a hoof at Nightmare Moon, connecting with her jaw, and turned her gaze upwards towards the sky. There she saw the Moon, and the image of Celestia engraved onto it as the Mare Within. She felt her heart grow heavy as she rounded on her opponent. “Nightmare Moon we must stop this, can you not see what you’ve done?” she desperately asked as her flings flapped, holding her in the air. She gazed at the dark mare, her eyes heavy with emotion. “Let go of your anger, I beg you...” The Queen wiped a smear of spittle from her mouth and glared up at the Princess. “You have Celestia’s arrogance,” she murmured and curled her lip. She flapped her wings and charged towards her adversary. Luna sighed sadly and gritted her teeth, raising her hooves in defence. The room rocked amidst their blows and countless expensive telescopes and other equipment smashed and shattered. The air around them seemed to ripple with each forceful punch, kick and blast of magical energy. They fought one another with a flurry of blows, one dodging and countering and the other striking hard and fast, taking turns trading what would be fatal blows to ordinary ponies. To anypony else, they would resemble mere blurs as they moved with supernatural speed. With a growl of pleasure, Nightmare Moon noticed her opponent begin to weaken and gained the upper hoof. She used her magic to grasp the alicorn, and hurled her through a window, onto the roof of the castle. The clouds above darkened, seemingly sensing the Queen’s anger as they swelled and burst, drenching the two ponies. As Nightmare Moon advanced, Luna gritted her teeth and used her speed to attack. Moving faster than the naked eye could see, she struck the Queen again and again. Her wings strained as she flew through the air, quickly attacking before Nightmare Moon could move. The Queen narrowed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her ears swivelled as she listened. Her sharpened senses and inherent magic allowed her to listen to each and every raindrop as they landed. She heard them hit something behind her, and spun around, horn lowered. Luna gasped as Nightmare Moon caught her with her magic. The Queen’s eyes were solid black, a sign of just how dark her soul had become, twisted by years of grief and anger. Her forked tongue slithered out from her teeth once again. “Something you wish to say, Luna?” she taunted as the alicorn struggled. Lightning crashed down around them as the rain fell upon then, drenching them to the bone. “It’s not too late...” Luna grunted as she raised a hoof. “Please...” Nightmare Moon’s face twisted and she screeched with fury. She slammed the Princess onto the ground with her magic repeatedly. She raised her up as the Princess stopped moving, and drove her hoof into her former self’s jaw, sending her crashing through the roof into an unknown corridor The Princess groaned as she landed. Blood leaked from her mouth, and her face was wracked with pain as the Queen’s blows took a heavy toll on her body. She struggled to stand, her muscles arguing against her brain, begging her for release as they were viciously exercised. Another blow came from Nightmare Moon, sending the Princess several feet backwards. The Queen quietly advanced on her, hissing in fury. She drove her hoof into the alicorn’s face time and time again, revelling in the brutal beatdown. As Luna backed up against a door, her lip quivered and her breath came short. Nightmare Moon slowly raised another hoof, and struck her opponent with such force she shattered the door, and sent the princess crashing into a wardrobe. Luna crawled forwards and groaned in pain as the Queen advanced. A small pool of blood formed underneath her. Nightmare Moon stood and watched her with disgust and wiped her lips, she stared at her bloodied hoof and snarled. “You’re weak, Princess Crawling around in your own blood. Pathetic.” Luna turned over and looked at her. Although in great pain, she felt one last ounce of strength in her body. Her eyes showed intense anger but also great sadness. Pity even. “You want me to destroy you…” she mumbled. The Queen slammed a hoof down. “Do I?!” she raged. “And why pray tell is that?” “Because I know... How lonely you truly are... I know how it feels to be so alone…” This gave Nightmare Moon pause. Her lip twitched as she shook with anger. “You don’t know me, how could you possibly know?” Luna solemnly laughed. “Oh but... I do know, Your Majesty. You are me after all...” She closed her eyes and steadied her breathing. She could feel her life force slipping away. She had to fight for a few moments more. For her friends. For Equestria. For her sister. For herself. The Queen roared in her face and slammed both hooves on the ground on either side of her head. The Princess just chuckled and spat out a glob of blood. “See?” She looked up into the Queen’s eyes blearily. She held a hoof over her chest and felt her own warm blood for the first time in over a thousand years. She closed her eyes and braced herself for the embrace of death. “I am sorry... My friends... I failed...” she murmured softly. Caught off guard by her words, Nightmare Moon trembled with hate as her lip curled backwards, revealing rows of her sharp teeth. Her breath was dogged, her muscles atrophied from their duel. She hadn’t even exerted herself like this over a thousand years ago when she first faced Celestia. Celestia. Her sister’s kind eyes graced the Queen’s mind. She shook her head and prepared for the final strike. Celestia, again. The Queen gave a low hiss and gazed upwards, through a shattered window towards the Moon. Emotion flooded her very being, and Nightmare Moon’s eyes widened as she stepped backwards. Her wings dropped around her, and as the laboured breathing of Luna became the only sound, she looked around the once familiar room, realising where they were. “This was our room…” she murmured quietly. She absently walked away from the Princess, still lying on the ground. Luna forced herself to sit up and opened her eyes, watching the Queen sadly. “We were... Happy once.” Her voice was just as ragged and dogged as the Queen’s. She knew neither of them could last much longer. “When we were children...” Nightmare Moon caressed a drawing she’d stuck on her wall over a thousand years ago, a crude child’s drawing of herself and her sister when they were fillies, growing up in the very walls she was now destroying. She remembered they used to play together. The games they made for each other when their parents were ruling Equestria. How her sister would help her sneak out of he castle late at night to visit the gardens. She stopped as she gazed upon a small necklace made of daisies, in a small glass dust covered case. “My sister made me this… Celestia...” Nightmare Moon picked up the case and blew the dust off of it She glanced up and caught her reflection in a nearby shattered mirror and recoiled in horror. Her eyes changed from the blackest night to her usual cyan, and her once lizard-like eyes returned to ovals. She looked back at Luna and mumbled quietly to herself. “What have I done?” Luna’s eyes softened as she realised this was not the end. “It isn’t too late… to change… Nightmare Moon...” She unsteadily rose to her feet and stood eye to eye with the Queen. She took a deep breath and stared at her nemesis. “I can help you. You’ve been so blinded by your unchecked rage... Your thirst for vengeance... That you never even saw the truth.” “What truth is that?” The Queen asked quietly. Her heart beat fast and dread, something entirely alien to the Queen of Darkness, filled her soul. She felt her magic slipping as the rain outside began to slow. Her hate, centuries of hate began o fade “That you are alone, and afraid...” They looked at each other. The Princess’s breath slowly returned to it’s natural state, and her blood ran into her coat. Luna extended a hoof and offered a smile, however forced it may seem or feel, she knew she had to try, or die trying. “But now you’re listening to me… we can rebuild…” The Queen shook her head and scowled, waving Luna’s hoof away. “You were holding us back!” She slammed her hoof down. “We would never be respected or loved in old Equestria.” Her anger began to swell again, however fleeting it may have felt, it felt good to her. Familiar. Luna regarded the black mare sadly. “Perhaps you’re right, but you think we’re stronger this way? Look around you, Nightmare Moon.” She gestured to the room, the shattered walls, the splintered floors. “Neither of us will survive this should we continue to fight. We’re broken. We can’t go on like this.” Nightmare Moon gazed out the window at Equestria. She saw hordes of bat-like creatures moving on the wind, and the far off lights of cities in the distance as ponies most likely sang and made merry, despite their situation. Her anger finally faded completely as she realised she was defeated. “If… we unite…” she asked quietly, “won’t I fade? Become.... Diminished?” The Princess nodded. “I-” The door crashed open, interrupting them. Tempest Shadow and Twilight Sparkle entered the room and saw the two standing opposite one another. Tempest’s horn ignited as she stepped in front of Twilight. “Get back, Luna, I’ll finish this now.” Luna simply smiled, while Nightmare Moon scowled and bared her teeth. “Tempest Shadow,” the Princess began, and raised a hoof to stop her friend. “Your bravery in the face of death is commendable. Your actions speak louder than any words.” She crossed the room and took the mare’s head in hers and planted a kiss on her forehead. Tempest stood in shock. “What?” Her voice wavered as she remained frozen in place, the magic in her horn rapidly fading, “What’s happening here?” Twilight put her hoof on Tempest’s back and shook her head, silently telling her friend to not interfere as Nightmare Moon watched them enviously. “And you, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna continued, turning to the purple mare. “Truly, Celestia could not ask for a more honourable student, and your friends are blessed to have met you.” Twilight blushed and gave a small bow. Luna smiled and raised her chin. “I could not have made it this far without either of you. Equestria is truly in your debt. For that I thank you. I thank you both, so much.” She smiled and turned back to Nightmare Moon. “Are you ready?” “I… don’t know,” the Queen replied. Her voice was cracked and hollow, like all the will to live had been sucked out of her. She felt empty inside. “You have to be. We have to. For Equestria.” Nightmare Moon gazed into the eyes of her counterpart and thought about Shining Armour. She smiled softly as she repeated his mantra. “For Equestria.” They each lowered their horns and touched the tips, then, lifted by an unseen and powerful magic, they rose into the air together. They both began to glow with a holy light. Twilight and Tempest each covered their eyes as the light grew to a blinding intensity. With a heave, Nightmare Moon’s body began to crumble into dust, and her mouth opened and her spirit began to wind into and through the air, seeping into Luna’s opened eyes and mouth. The Queen of Darkness faded into the wind, and soon only Luna remained as the light dimmed. She landed with a heavy breath. A moment passed before she winced in pain and turned to her friends. “Princess? How are you feeling?” Tempest asked, still tense. She felt Twilight’s leg wrap around hers as they waited with bated breath. Luna nodded. “I am... Complete... More than that. For the first time in a thousand years I... Am myself.” She inspected her hoof and flexed her wings. “The feeling is… strange.” She turned to her friends as her eyes sparkled with tears. “Strange as in... Good?” Twilight hopefully asked as she gingerly stepped forwards. The Princess smiled. She gazed out the window at the Moon, still shining bright. “I have something I must take care of. The world shall remain in darkness no more.” Wings still outstretched, she opened the window, and like a rocket she shot up into the night sky, her horn glowing with celestial magic. She came to a still in the middle of the sky as the clouds began to clear. Her horn still shone brightly, and slowly, dawn finally broke out over the world. Tempest and Twilight watched as the Mare in the Moon disappeared, and the Sun’s golden rays once again graced the world. Far below, creatures of the night shrieked in terror and fled to the dark depths of the world. The few vampires that remained in Canterlot shrieked and crumbled into dust as the light touched their foul skin. The nocturnal animals of the world returned to their nests and their homes, allowing the critters of the day to once again frolic. Plants stretched upwards and trees craned their tall trunks towards the Sun, begging for sunlight. And ponies all across Equestria slowly left their homes, blinking in confusion as they stepped into the light. In all the cities of Equestria, hooves began to stomp and voices rose up in great cheers of joy. Shining Armour and Cadance gasped as they watched the sunrise and held each other. Shining vowed to return as soon as possible and find his little sister, or visit her grave. Cadance vowed to go with him, and swore the Crystal Kingdom would provide aid wherever necessary. Rarity and Spike rushed outside as they gazed at the sunrise. Like their neighbours around them, they cheered and hugged one another as tears freely fell. Rarity comforted Spike as he began to worry, hoping Twilight was okay. She gave him a small kiss and told him chin up, and they’d catch up with her very soon as they went back inside and immediately started to pack. Applejack, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash all whooped and cheered as they too watched the sunrise from their shared home. They embraced each other and dashed out, Rainbow nearly carrying her friends in such excitement towards the nearest train station. Pinkie Pie and her partner in crime, the famous pony party planner Cheese Sandwich, immediately began to plot the biggest, super-duperest, most spectacularly spectacular party Equestria had ever seen. They embraced and giggled as they drew up plans, before realising they suddenly needed to be on the move. The ponies of Ponyville, all living in various places of the world, began to pack up their things and begin their journey home with tears of joy and relief in their eyes. In Canterlot, in the streets below the castle, some ponies offered up prayers to the Dark Queen in forgiveness as their captors vanished and fled in the sunlight. Fresh horrors still on their minds, they quietly closed the windows and huddled together in fear. In a tavern with no name, several drunk ponies squinted upwards. The bartender with one eye and few teeth grunted something in annoyance and wiped his bar down. Her mane sparkling in the sunlight, and her wings fluttering lightly, Luna flew down to her friends and stood with them. She looked out at the Sun cresting the hills, far across the horizon and smiled. “Princess Luna...” a warm voice called. Twilight’s ear twitched. “I know that voice...” she murmured as excitement crept into her voice. She gasped and pointed as a pony began to materialise before them. She gasped again and fell to the floor in a deep bow as the Princess Celestia craned her neck and stretched, and her wings fluttered as she looked around the room. The unicorn yanked Tempest’s neck downwards and gestured to bow, pleading silently with her eyes. The Shadow rolled her eyes and obeyed, grumbling to herself as she bowed before the Solar Princess. Celestia’s eyes twinkled as she looked down at her younger sister, who prostrated herself. She reached down and nuzzled her gently. “My dearest sister, it has been one thousand years since I have last seen you. I fear I must begin to make amendments, and apologise to you.” Luna quickly stood up and looked her sister in the eye. “No, Celestia, it is I who must apologise. If I had not... If I...” tears welled up in her eyes as they gazed at one another. “I’ve missed you...” she mumbled as she sputtered and rubbed her nose. The elder sister wrapped a hoof around her younger sister’s neck and drew her into a warm embrace “I’ve missed you too, Luna, can you ever forgive me?” “Of course I can, can you ever forgive-” “Of course I can.” Celestia smiled and wiped her eyes. “Now,” she turned to the other two ponies in the smashed room. “Twilight Sparkle.” She reached down and nuzzled the filly at her hooves and smiled, warm and kind, radiant like the Sun itself. “I knew you would not fail, my faithful student.” She cupped the pony’s face in her hoof and gazed at her. Twilight sheepishly rose and smiled, her cheeks blushing. “Thank you, Princess, but I couldn’t have done it alone.” She pointed to the Shadow beside her, who remained quiet and averted her eyes. “Tempest here helped me so much. She’s... Well...” she balked as Tempest shot her a look. Celestia regarded the Shadow coolly. “Tempest, was it?” She asked quietly. Tempest nodded. “Yes, your highness.” “And you are a Shadow, correct?” “Yes, your highness.” Tempest gritted her teeth and felt her temperature rise, and expected immediate banishment, or worse. What she didn’t expect was a hoof wrap around her neck and pull her upwards into a large hug. “You are always welcome in Equestria, as is the rest of your order, Tempest Shadow.” Tempest felt her heart melt, and glanced at Twilight who beamed with pride. “Thank you, your highness.” she said quietly, and sniffed her nose. Luna chortled and wiped her eye. “Sister, we have... Much to discuss.” Celestia released tempest and smiled at the three of them. “Indeed Luna. There is. For now, we must send the word out that Nightmare Moon has been vanquished, and announce your return, my dear sister.” The younger princess grimaced. “I fear Equestria’s reaction, Celestia... What if they...” Her sister nuzzled her tenderly. “The most assuredly will,” she joked. “And I will support you no matter what may come, as I should have done one thousand years ago.” She looked at her student again and smiled, her eyes watering with pride. “You are true heroes of Equestria, Twilight Sparkle and Tempest Shadow. You will stay for a while in Canterlot won’t you? Your brother will be most happy to see you, Twilight.” Twilight slapped her forehead. “Shining Armour! I haven’t seen him since before all of this began, I hope he’s-” Luna cut her off and her face fell. “He is in the Crystal Kingdom, Twilight,” she stated. The unicorn’s face fell as she looked at her quizzically. “What? How? Why?” “Nightmare Moon grew fond of him, and allowed him to leave her service to join the newly crowed Crystal Queen, Mi Amore Cadenza.” Twiligth shook her head in disbelief. Her mind reeled as she took in the princess’s words. Shining was alive! But who was this queen he was now serving? “Queen who?” she asked as she tilted her head. Tempest cuffed the back of her head and scoffed. “The Vampire Princess of the North? Daughter of King Sombra, the most vicious and bloodthirsty vampire in all of Equestria? Come on Twilight you said you read ancient history for fun.” She rolled her eyes. “Sometimes known as Cadance to her fri-” “Cadance?!” Twilight exclaimed, cutting her friend off as relief washed over her. “She was my old foal sitter! Oh if Shining’s with her then-” Her blood ran cold as she realised what Tempest had said. “She’s a... A v-vampire?” “Don’t worry, Twilight, they seemed rather fond of one another. I’m sure he will be alright.” Celestia chuckled softly. “It seems I have missed much, you will fill me in won’t you Luna? Let us return to my study, and start getting this mess cleaned up.” Luna nodded and chuckled herself as she wiped tears from her eyes. “I will, sister. Come, Twilight, I shall explain on the way.” The four of them started off through the damaged corridors of the castle. Luna felt good to laugh with her sister once again, finally feeling at peace within her soul. The Princess wondered if Twilight still thought she felt like a cold and icy lake, as the small unicorn began to frantically interrogate her about Shining and Cadance, and she recalled all that Nightmare Moon knew. Tempest lingered back for a moment and retrieved the dart from her pack when they turned the corner. She turned it over in her hooves several times before pocketing it once again, and gazed out at the sunrise, knowing she was not quite finished yet. Twilight’s head popped around the corner and called out to her. “Tempest are you coming?” The Shadow nodded and trotted onwards, rushing to catch up with them. She laughed at their jokes and swapped stories. Her thoughts remained dark, however, as she remembered those luminous green eyes laughing at her. *** Ponyville once again bustled with life as Twilight and Tempest strode through the crowd. Nopony there seemed to pay them mind, save for a few recognising Twilight and wishing her well. Several ponies just stood and wept, openly basking in the warm sunlight once more. Twilight smiled and nodded and wished the same back. She noticed a few familiar faces still hadn’t appeared, and her face fell slightly. The Shadow next to her nudged her and smiled. “Why so glum, chum?” The purple unicorn gave her a shocked look. Tempest grumbled and her cheeks turned red. “Fu--you know what, forget it. You’re worried your friends aren’t here?” Twilight nodded. “I guess I should have known they wouldn’t come back, I’m sure they’ve all moved on and found happiness wherever they are...” The Shadow spotted five familiar mares approaching them over her friend’s shoulder and grinned. She whistled and drew in breath through her teeth. “Yeah... I’d say the same thing.” She kicked a dusty rock away and looked down at the mud. “Why would anyone come back to this place? It’s filthy.” She grinned as she saw Twilight’s ear’s flatten as she took the bait. “Sure it’s muddy, but have you seen the rest of the world? Ponyville’s a snice a place as any right now.” The lavender mare scowled, still not noticing the giggling mares behind her. “Besides what gives you the right to just-” Tempest snorted, grin still fixed on her mouth. “Come on Twilight, this place is terrible, and your friends didn’t even show up? Come on, what a joke I don’t believe you.” Her smile faltered as she saw tears sting in her friend’s eyes. She shuffled awkwardly as she got several stares from the ponies around her. “If you really feel that way then maybe you should just leave,” Twilight muttered as she rubbed her eyes. Tempest sighed and leant in close to her. “Twilight I-” The unicorn spun around and planted a kiss on her friend’s lips, startling her. She pulled back and watched in horror as her friend winked at the group of mares, and they all gathered around and laughed together. Tempest felt time slow down as she realised she had been had. She leant back and sat her haunches down as she glowered at them all. “You were faking those tears,” she said matter of factly. “She sure was you silly filly!” Pinkie Pie giggled as she grabbed her friends and drew them into a large hug. “Tempest get over here get in this!” The Shadow reluctantly shuffled forwards, avoiding the look in Twilight’s eyes. Applejack’s sturdy hoof swung out and grabbed her, drawing her into the group hug. “Twilight darling we absolutely must catch up-” Rarity began as they separated. “TWILIGHT!” came an excited voice from behind them. They all turned and smiled as a small dragon charged forwards. Twilight rushed up to him and swept him up in a hug and dotted kisses over his face. “Oh Spike I’m so glad you’re okay!” He bawled his eyes out as he clutched at her. “I--was--so--worried--about--you!” he cried between sobs. She felt the tears fall from her own eyes as she cradled him. Tempest watched on sadly, her embarrassment melting away as she gazed at the unicorn holding her small friend. She smiled to herself and chuckled softly. A few times she made to move, then stopped herself and bit her lip. Fluttershy noticed her and smiled at her as she approached. “Um, Tempest was it?” she asked. Tempest nodded and looked at the pegasus’s knowing face. The rest of Twilights friends hadn’t noticed her plight, why had this pegasus? Her brow furrowed as she hid her emotions. “It is.” “Well, it seems to me that you really want to tell Twilight something. Maybe you should, in case something happens and you can’t say it.” Fluttershy beamed as she spoke. Her words filled Tempest with confidence, and a small sense of dread at the same time. The Shadow curtly nodded and walked up to Twilight, and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Twilight... Can we talk?” she asked. Twilight nodded in response and tapped Spike gently on his back. The dragon released his sister and smiled up at the dark mare, wiping the tears away from his eyes and rubbing his nose. “Thank you, Tempest, for keeping her safe!” he cried as he wrapped his claws around her legs now. Tempest grimaced and tried to shake him off as the mares around them giggled. Rarity tapped him on the shoulder and gestured to leave. “Come on, Spike, we should give them some privacy.” He reluctantly let go and gave Twilight another hug. “I’m so happy you’re okay, Twilight,” he murmured again. She patted him on the back and gave his forehead another kiss. “As am I, Spike.” Twilight smiled as he trotted off, catching up to his other friends. She turned to Tempest and smiled as the strong mare bashfully looked down at the ground. “Twilight... I...” she mumbled quietly. Her cheeks reddened once again as she thought about how tender the unicorn’s lips were. Twilight’s heart fluttered as the Shadow leaned in. “Yes, Tempest?” “I... I’ve been meaning to ask you, um...” She cursed herself for being so suddenly shy. She shook her head and looked away. “Never mind.” Twilight felt her face visibly drop as the Shadow turned, and pawed at the ground. “Oh... Okay.” They looked at each other with equal pats shyness, and something else. More than friends. They slowly moved closer to each other and rested their foreheads together. Tempest used her eyes to gesture towards the library. She wiggled her eyebrows as Twilight began to blush. “If you want to,” she whispered to her young friend. Twilight nodded and placed her hoof on her friend’s face, giving her a kiss just below her broken horn. She smiled as they held each other, and started to make their way to the library’s door, away from prying eyes. *** Twilight Sparkle gasped as she lay beneath the sheets of her bed. She poked her head out and gazed at the pony beside her as she gathered up her things. Her eyes wandered over the pony’s body and reached a hoof out sadly. Tempest spotted her awake and stroked the mare’s hoof tenderly, giving it a light kiss before she returned it and smiled. She turned, and began to pack up her bag. “You’re sure about this, Tempest?” asked Twilight as she watched her friend saddle up, stretching in her bed slightly. “I have more than enough space here for you if you want to stay.” She tapped the pillow next to her and blushed lightly. Tempest shook her head as she began fastening her armour back on. Her eyes traced over the unicorn’s body and she fought an urge to remain, for five minutes or even the rest of her life. “I appreciate the offer, really, I do.” She turned to the window and gazed at the setting sun. “But I’ve troubled you long enough.” Twilight shook her head. “You haven’t been any trouble at all.” She paused and looked a the messy sheets on her bed. “Well maybe a bit,” she chuckled, “but the point still stands. You’re my friend, and friends-” “I know, Twilight. I was being polite.” The Shadow sighed as she fastened her cloak around her, it’s familiar weight giving her heavy heart a slight comfort. “The truth is... I don’t belong here, in a nice town like Ponyville, with... A pony like you.” She turned to her friend once again and gazed into her eyes sadly. “I spent so much of my life being angry, because of what was done to me, my family...” She trailed off. “I’m still not sure who I am without that anger. I don’t even feel comfortable using my real name yet. I need to figure out where I belong in this world... A lot of ponies still don’t like Shadows.” She offered a melancholic smile at her friend. “I understand.” Twilight smiled back, her eyes shining with tears. “Are you sure we can’t persuade you to let us throw you a going-away party though?” “Nothing in Equestria would make me more uncomfortable.” Tempest paused, remembering the events in the Canterlot castle, and in the great library. “Well, almost nothing.” They laughed together and Twilight touched her face tenderly, stroking her gently. The Shadow smiled and gave her a light kiss. She breathed in her friend’s scent, and made sure to memorise it. “Lavender,” she thought with a smile. “Pinkie will be disappointed.” Tempest nodded solemnly as she drew back. “Tell her I’m sorry, would you? And tell everypony else I said goodbye?” “You haven’t said goodbye yet,” Twilight pointed out and grinned. “You’ll come back won’t you?” “Of course.” Tempest straightened up and looked her friend in the eye. “I’ll always remember I have friends in Ponyville. I’ll always remember you.” She straightened herself up and bowed low, her nose inches from the ground. “Twilight Sparkle. It has been my dearest pleasure saving the world with you. Hopefully we meet under nicer circumstances next time.” She smiled once more and checked her equipment before pulling her hood over her head and turning to leave. Twilight’s hoof reached out and stopped her. “Tempest, wait.” The Shadow turned back and raised her eyebrows. Her eyes lingered on the mare in front of her. The young unicorn grabbed her and pulled her forwards into a tight embrace and gave her lips a tender kiss. “Take care of yourself, okay?” she said as she pulled away. Tempest glared but smiled and caressed he mare’s cheek. Her lips felt so soft and warm, she hated the thought of not being around her, and wished she could stay. She felt something in her urging her to move on, however. Her work was not yet finished. “You too, Twilight.” She coughed as her cheeks reddened and a smile crept along her face. “Take care.” She turned to walk away but paused and looked back. She turned back and puffed her cheeks out, contemplating giving up her dark secret. “Fuck it.” She sighed and shrugged, and turned back to her friend and leant in close, clanking around for anyone who might be listening. “If we’re going to do this, then you should know my real name... It’s... Fizzlepop Berrytwist.” she mumbled. Twilight craned her neck and twisted her ear. “What was that? I couldn’t hear you very well.” The Shadow rolled her eyes and repeated herself, feeling her cheeks redden. ”Fizzlepop... Berrytwist.” “Again, please I can’t-” “Fizzlepop. Berrytwist.” Twilight’s eyes widened as she broke into a large smile. “That’s your real name? Tempest--Fizzlepop, that’s a fantastic name!” She snorted and began chuckling to herself. “I’m sorry, it really is! I just expected you to have something with a bit more...” She shrugged and giggled. “Yes, yes laugh it up, Toilet.” Tempest glared at her and rolled her eyes. “If I catch wind of anypony in Ponyville using my name, Twilight Sparkle, I will hunt you down and feed you to some timberwargs.” Before too long her face also broke into a large smile, and sooner still that smile turned into a long, happy laugh. They hugged again and made their way down the stairs. They shared one last kiss before Tempest set off, Twilight waved her goodbye from the front door of her library and watched as her friend disappeared into the darkness of the Everfree Forest once again. She saw the rest of her friends approaching from the other way, and put on a smile as she went to greet them, apologising for disappearing again so suddenly, as Applejack and Rainbow Dash smirked at each other, clearly in the know. Fluttershy beamed and asked Twilight if she was coming back. With one final look towards the Everfree, she spotted a flash of red hair amongst the dark trees and smiled. “I think she will, Fluttershy. I think she will.” She smiled as Pinkie bounced forwards, almost screaming in excitement about the party she and Cheese Sandwich, who she explained was now her partner in all party matters ‘and beyond’, were planning for Ponyville. Tempest Shadow looked back at the sleepy town and wondered how bad a mistake she was making in leaving Twilight Sparkle, as she watched her go with her friends. As a twig snapped and a growl sounded behind her, she slowly turned, and saw a scarred and angry timberwarg bearing it’s fangs at her. She grinned joylessly as her horn began to glow. “Hello you,” she muttered as it leapt towards her. With a blast of lightning, the beast’s corpse lay a mere pile of charred wood. The Shadow gave Ponyville one last look before setting off into the dark forest. Tempest Shadow wandered for hours before she broke through the thick trees, and slowly made her way down the muddy trail, searching for another adventure. The Sun shone high above, it’s warm glow illuminating the world. The nightmare was over. Dawn had come.
Shadow Cantervania Symphony of the Nightmare By Bigwig6666 Thousands of years ago, two god-like sisters ruled Equestria in perfect harmony. The elder sister used her powers to raise the Sun, while the younger sister summoned the Moon at night. After several centuries of bliss, the younger sister, Luna, grew resentful as the ponies of Equestria continuously shunned her dark and jewelled night, instead choosing to relish and play in the Sun’s yellow rays. The last time Luna raised the Moon, she refused to make way for the dawn. She declared that Equestria would either love her as much as her sister, or face an eternal night. Her jealousy and bitterness transformed her into a mare as black as night: Nightmare Moon, the self proclaimed Queen of Darkness. The elder sister, Celestia, confronted her. Their conflict culminated with Nightmare Moon unleashing her abominations and dark ponies, as well as the hordes of Tartarus upon the world, now free from the Sun’s light and enacted a bloody war upon all of ponydom. To combat them, a group of brave ponies who became known as Shadows formed the Shadowguard Order, and were renowned monster slayers throughout the world. However, due to their underhanded tactics and hoarding of ancient forbidden knowledge, they became reviled by ‘polite’ society, labelled murderers and blood thirsty thieves, wanting only coin in exchange for their services. Celestia, however, refused to believe her sister could not be saved, and tasked the Order with recovering the ancient Elements of Harmony, artefacts from a bygone era, and one of Equestria’s most powerful known magics. Soon the Order was successful, although their numbers dwindled daily, and produced the Elements of Harmony to the Princess herself. After years of bloody conflict and monsters roaming the countryside, despite the Shadows’ best efforts, Celestia realised her sister was truly corrupted by her own jealousy, and used the Elements, forcing Luna’s soul in two, separating the Dark from the Light within her heart. Weakened by the separation, Nightmare Moon was defeated. Cast down and banished to the Moon itself, but at a terrible price. Princess Luna lay still, not dead but in a slumber she could not wake from. Celestia despaired, and as her soul was not in perfect harmony, the Elements were shattered, lost forever. The ponies of Equestria rejoiced as their beloved Princess smote the Dark Queen, and named the day of victory as the Summer Sun Celebration, the longest day of the year where the Sun shines it’s brightest and Evil is at it’s weakest. The Shadows faded into legends, a long forgotten order as monsters receded into the dark corners of the world. Legends became myths, and the story of Nightmare Moon became an old pony’s tale, used to warn children that if they did not behave, the Queen would take them to her dark court in the depths of Tartarus itself... *** Deep in the countryside of Equestria, in a tavern with no name, a unicorn with a broken horn sat alone at the bar, drinking something warm and foul. Her hood pulled down around her purple eyes and her shock of reddish-pink hair. A scar over her right eye shone in the dim light. She glanced down into her mug and saw a spider crawl out from under it. She twisted her face in disgust. “Somethin’ the problem, ‘ere?” grunted the bartender, an ugly, burly looking pony with a heavy accent and one eye. “No not at all, just admiring your filth,” Tempest Shadow jeered. Her voice was softer than you’d expect to hear judging by her appearance. Her armour bore the marks of many battles, and her cloak was ragged and caked in mud. The bight symbol of her order a stark contrast to her dark armour--two lightning bolt shapes mirrored. “Do you always live in utter yak shit?” She knew provoking the bartender pony would do more harm than good, but she was dreadfully bored and restless from a day’s travel. The bartender grunted again and nodded to a couple of his patrons, who slowly rose from their seats and approached carefully. “Well missy, I fink you should ‘ave more manners than that around ‘ere.” He grinned. Tempest looked unimpressed and raised her eyebrows at his yellowing teeth as she took another swig of her drink. “Especially for a Shadow.” Her eyes focused on him. She stopped drinking and set the mug down carefully. She sighed quietly, not taking her eyes off the ugly stallion. Underneath her armour, her muscles rippled in anticipation. She shrugged and winked at him. “I don’t have a fucking clue what you’re talking about.” His throat croaked with laughter. “No point in lyin’ missy, I saw that mark on your flank when you first stepped in. Your rag isn’t enough to stop that. See, we remember the old tales, ‘bout Celestia and the like. Ponies like you... Dressed ‘ead to ‘oof in dark armour, with broken ‘orns. What’s your name then?” His beady eyes watched her carefully. “Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,” Tempest laughed at him and waved a hoof. She noticed the two ponies behind her then and sighed. She retrieved a coin from a pouch around her neck, and placed it down on the counter. “Listen, if you’re going to do this then at least let me make one thing perfectly clear.” She cracked her neck and flexed her legs. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The two behind her stopped approaching and glanced a teach other. The bartender tilted his head as he reached for her money. “Yeah? What’s ‘at then?” She snapped her eyes open and grabbed the bartender’s hoof with her own, pinning him to the counter and twisting it, causing him to yelp out in pain. “If you’re going to start a fight with a Shadow, at least do it when they’re not looking.” She released him and rounded on the two behind her. The tall, skinny one moved around to her side, while the shorter, fat one lunged for her with a grunt. Tempest easily dodged him and gave him a powerful kick in the face as he fell past her. Blood spattered from his nose. Without effort, she side stepped a swipe by the skinny one and somersaulted over his head, giving him a swift kick to the jaw as well. Her eyes narrowed as the bartender emerged from the bar to confront her directly. “Get ‘er, lads!” he cried as he lunged at her. She smirked and thrust her head back, throwing her hood off, as the base of her horn crackled to life. She fired a bolt of energy at him. Her magic collided with his ear, ripping it off and splattering blood on the wall behind him. The giblets that remained hit the ground next to him as he shrieked. “Owww!” He fell to the floor and writhed in pain. “My fucking ear!” “Ooh,” Tempest murmured. “I was aiming for behind you, I’m so sorry.” She stifled a chuckle. “Now you have an ear per eye.” The bartender roared as he lunged towards her, blood tangled with his mane, resembling an old Nordic pony from ancient times. She raised a hoof to strike him but was grabbed by the skinny pony. He held her leg aloft as the bartender thumped his hoof into her side with a sickening crunch. The skinny pony watched in horror as the bartender recoiled with another howl of pain. The fat pony cradled his broken jaw and gazed up at her in fear. She gave a hollow laugh as her armour deflected the blow, and glared at the bartender clutching his injured hoof. “My name is Tempest fucking Shadow,” she growled. “I have never lost a fight to monsters or ponies.” Her tongue flicked out and licked her lips. The bartender waved his least painful hoof. “Just get out.” His voice was hoarse, his ear bled and ran down his face, trickling into his mouth. He spat. “Now. Let ‘er go.” The skinny pony released her on command. She glowered at them and pulled her hood up over her face again. “Sorry for the trouble, bartender.” She winked at them all. “It won’t happen again... Will it?” Her broken horn crackled with energy. All three ponies shuffled and looked nervously around, averting her gaze and shaking with indignity and pain. She chuckled and kicked the door open, exiting to the wider world. As she made her way down the road, she cast her memory back to what her parents had told her of the Shadows of old. How they were fabled warriors who fought the forces of darkness at night, serving their Princess Luna with the greatest of authority. She wondered how many Shadows would be left in the wold had the Princess not been betrayed to Nightmare Moon’s corruption. She scowled as the grey clouds burst and and began to pour with rain. “Typical,” she muttered, “must find shelter soon and get out of this damnable weather.” The Moon shone bright in the night sky, it’s light reflecting off of parts of her amour that weren’t covered by her cloak. Her armoured shoes sunk into the mud. She sighed and slopped her way towards the next stop on her travels: Canterlot. *** It was only a few hours until dawn as Tempest strode through the crowd of ponies. Clearly something important was happening. She’d walked for hours, through the mud and the rain, stumbled through the forest nearby and lost her satchel to a pack of timberwolves. Her stomach grumbled as she passed a fruit stall. She stopped and flicked a coin at the mare behind it. “Apple.” The stall pony beamed. “Thanks, miss!” She reached down under the stall and produced a large mug and handed it over, along with the apple. Tempest looked at the mug curiously and then at the mare. “Oh we’re giving away a mug of cider with every purchase, as part of our one time only Summer Sun Celebration deal, " said the mare with a smile, feeling slightly uncomfortable by the strangers glare. Tempest groaned inwardly as she grasped the mug, promptly downing it in one go. “Thanks.” “The Summer Sun Celebration,” she thought. “A waste of time, it’s just the longest day of the year.” The fruit pony watched her with wide eyes and took the empty mug back. “Geez take your time, there’ll be none left at that rate,” she chuckled nervously. “Where did you get your cape? It looks super heavy.” The unicorn paused and glared at the pony. “It’s a cloak, and none of your business,” she growled. The salespony raised a hoof and apologised awkwardly. “Sorry, miss, just we don’t see a lot of ponies like... You. No offense.” Her face struggled to hold a smile when confronted with this grim pony in front of her. “None taken.” Tempest gave a curt nod and walked away into a nearby ally, biting into her apple as she did so. “Mmm,” she thought as the juice trickled over her chin. “This is the best damn apple I’ve ever had.” She eagerly tucked into the rest of it as she heard the crowd talk amongst themselves. She closed her eyes and listened to the sounds of the city. The hubbub and bustle of carts and ponies trotting everywhere. She swallowed and traced the scar over her eye, recounting a misadventure when she was a filly. “That ursa major gave as good as it got.” She shook her head and tucked into her apple, savouring every bite. Before long she was left with just the core. She spat out the seeds and threw it on the ground and made her way through the crowd once more. She kept her head down as she moved, being taller than most ponies helped with certain situations, but not with bringing too much attention to herself. She thought back to the bartender, and although Canterlot was a reputable enough place she still suspected somepony would try their luck with her. Deep in thought, she noticed a unicorn and two burly looking earth ponies walk up to a stall in the street and start harassing the mare behind it. As she observed the encounter she felt sick; clearly this trussed up noble was exercising an abuse in power. When one of the earth ponys threw the mare to the ground she stepped forwards. “Watch it,” she growled. The unicorn turned to her and sneered. “Be careful with that tone, don’t you know who you speak to?” His voice was laced with venom and his words dripped with malice. He leered at her, his eyes tracing up her legs and focused on her face. She got a good luck at him and snorted. “Or what? Some stuck-up, pompous bastard will ‘teach me a lesson’? Please.” The unicorn’s nostrils flared. “Do you know who I am?” he demanded, clearly upset that a pony was not bending over backwards for him. “I am Prince Blue-” “I don’t care who you are. Just leave her alone.” Tempest gestured to the pony behind the stall as one of the earth ponies moved very close to her. She glared at him. “Excuse me.” The earth pony leaned down and spoke to her. “You’re going to apologise for speaking to his majesty like that.” She sighed and looked at the unicorn. His lip curled upwards in satisfaction. “Fine. I apologise.” She bowed dramatically and glared at him. “Now may his lordship let me move on?” The unicorn gave a small nod to his henchponies. One of them made to grab Tempest, while the other moved quickly and thumped her side. He recoiled and clutched at his hoof, making Tempest chortle as she flashbacked to the no-name tavern from the previous night. She dodged the one behind her and gave him a swift kick in between his legs. She rounded on the remaining pony and grinned viciously. ‘His majesty’ the unicorn stepped back, his mouth agape. “Guards! Help!” he cried as a pair of guardsponies walked nearby. He quickly turned on his theatrics, and explained that this ruffian had accosted him and his friends for no reason at all. “Shit,” muttered Tempest as her grin faded. The earth pony with an injured hoof socked her in her mouth while she wasn’t looking. “Cheap shot.” The guardsponies began to disperse the crowd, and as Tempest was a first time visitor to the capital, let her off with a warning, but making it very clear to the unicorn that they were deeply sorry for the trouble caused. He snorted and sauntered off, his henchponies trailing behind him, one of them limping in a funny way. He turned to her and called with a sneer. “You will know your place sooner than you think, bitch.” Tempest just glared after them and turned to the mare who was trying to pick up her goods. “Sorry,” she grumbled. “Need a hoof?” The mare shook her head. “S-sorry miss, but I don’t want any trouble.” The Shadow shook her head. “Please, I don’t mean any-” “Just leave.” The mare stated and stared at her in fear. “Only trouble can come from talking to Prince Blueblood like that. Please just... Leave.” She turned back to her stall and ignored Tempest’s presence. Tempest sighed and waved a hoof. “Fine, suit yourself.” She hated nobles like this ‘Prince Blueblood’ character. And she resented ponies like the salesmare who chose to ignore a good deed. “Ingrates, the lot of them,” she grumbled and walked away towards the town square, in front of the Church of Canterlot, where a large congregation had gathered and clouds darkened the skies above. *** The crowd was full of stuffy nobles, commoners and anypony and everypony. A large, very fat pony stood atop a platform at the centre square and addressed the crowd. From his attire, ivory robes with a sun emblazoned on the front, Tempest guessed he was an official of the church. “For twenty years, I have served you, good ponies of Canterlot, and our beloved Princess Celestia, as the archbishop of Canterlot.” He paused to let the crowd applaud and cheer. “But never have I felt our lady’s grace shine so lovingly on this great city, as on this day.” He cleared his throat. “For one thousand years ago to this very day, the great Celestia fought and banished the dreaded Witch-Queen Nightmare Moon.” His congregation gasped at the mention of her name. “Yes, I refer to our former Princess Luna, may her soul rest in peace. Most of you will have heard the prophecy that regards the dread tyrant, who would threaten our lives so in her mad quest for power; ’On the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars will aid in her escape, and she will bring about night-time eternal.’ My friends you must not fear, for today is that supposed day, and where is she?” he bellowed, waving his hooves around gesturing to the buildings and skies above Canterlot. The crowd murmured amongst themselves, a few started to cheer praises to Celestia. Tempest snorted as a few ponies around her jostled her. She glanced upwards at the rapidly darkening sky and felt a sense of dread. The archbishop continued. “Nowhere, my friends. Do we not know the devil for a liar? Do we not know her works to be of illusions and treachery?” He smirked as the crowd responded with enthusiasm. “Of course we do. Illusions and falsehoods hold no fear for us, my friends, for we are the righteous of Canterlot, home of our Solar Sovereign, living, as if cradled in the love of the Sun itself.” He opened his arms out as if to give a proverbial hug to the crowd. As the first droplets of rain fell on him, however, he glanced down and furrowed his brow. As lightning flashed and cracked the sky, shrieks ran out as skies continued to darken. Several ponies panicked and started to flee as a swirling mass of blue shadow descended from the dark clouds. A sinister laughter rang out setting everyone’s hair on edge. “Finish it, archbishop!” a voice cackled with glee. The crowd that remained began to shuffle nervously and talk amongst themselves. “What’s happening? Is this part of the ceremony? Celestia will save us don’t worry...” Tempest stood alert and ready from near the back of the crowd. “That voice...” she whispered, remembering the old tales. The old legends. She gazed upwards and saw the Moon plain and bare, the Mare in the Moon having vanished. The voice cackled again. “Archbishop... You haven’t finished your sermon,” It called in a sing-song voice. The archbishop started to sweat profusely and stumbled over his words. “Ah... It is... Celestia.. That.. We... Thank... Oh-” The shadow descended as the crowd stood transfixed and terrified. With a flap of black wings, the smoke dissipated and there she stood in her regal splendour. Nightmare Moon. The archbishop spluttered and stumbled backwards, falling off of the stage and blubbering like a lunatic. Nightmare Moon sneered at the archbishop. ”One thousand years...” she boomed. Her serpentine eyes regarded the crowd with cold and intense hatred. As she spoke, several of the crowd covered their ears and shrieked in terror. “Oh, my beloved subjects. It’s been so long since I’ve seen your precious little sun-loving faces,” she cackled manically. Her eyes narrowed, lizard-like pupils regarded the crowd with disdain. “Where are my praises, my songs and cries of worship? Am I not royal enough for you? Don’t you know who I am?” Her tongue flicked out between her fanged jaws and she grinned mirthlessly. “Perhaps you all need to be reminded of my beauty.” She let out a sadistic cackle as the clouds formed a great vortex above, and from it poured a massive horde of grotesque creatures, some resembling ordinary beasts: bears, cats, rats, bats, while others resembled ponies with leathery wings and glowing green eyes. The dregs of Tartarus squealed and squawked in delight as they descended upon the crowd, teeth gnashing and claws glinting in the unholy light. Nightmare Moon laughed as the crowd turned to flee. She noticed one pony standing tall, not watching her horde but instead watching her. They locked eyes and with a sneer, she flapped her wings and faded into a cloud of smoke. Tempest Shadow grimaced. “Shit...” The smoke moved from the ground into the air, and Nightmare Moon’s face appeared in the clouds. With a snarl and uncaring eyes, she addressed her ‘children’. “Kill them all. Kill everything you see.” The beasts turned their heads upward, watching their Queen with dark intent. “And when Canterlot lies but a ruined graveyard, go forth into the wild. Go now,” Nightmare Moon commanded. Her voice piercing into the very heart and soul of the ponies of Canterlot. “Go to the other cities of Equestria: Manehattan, Stalliongrad, Ponyville, Fillydelphia, nowhere shall be safe from my wrath. If Equestria will not love me then it shall drown in it’s own blood.” With her final words, the image of Nightmare Moon vanished into a great storm of smoke and magic. As Tempest watched, she scowled and swore, and stamped at the ground as ponies all around her screamed in terror and fled from the nightmare beasts. She spotted the salesmare from before running and shrieking for her life as one such creature with red eyes and long claws bared down on her and tore her to shreds. Soon bodies of all sorts lay in the streets, rivers of blood trickling down the slopes of the once great city. Tempest threw her hood back as her broken horn hummed to life. With a blast of magic, the creature feasting on the salesmare lay dead, it’s fangs red with fresh blood. She looked down at it’s body and sighed, giving it’s head a light kick. “Fuck.” She quickly stepped into an alleyway to collect her thoughts and catch her breath. Tempest looked around her and knew she had to get to out of the city as soon as possible, but how? Monsters were everywhere and no doubt there were going to be some dark ponies who fell in league with Nightmare Moon roaming the streets. She took a deep breath and made a dash through the alley, blasting any creature that came near her. She rounded a corner and spotted six more bat-like monsters. They hissed and growled at her, teeth bared and claws dragging along the ground. She lowered her horn and- Wham! Something, or somepony, collided with her, knocking her off balance and causing her spell to miss. She growled and rounded on the culprit. The Shadow’s face softened momentarily as she saw a young filly in a blood stained dress, her eyes awash with terror and pain. The filly noticed the monsters and squealed, turning to flee. “Wait!” Tempest shouted after her, but it was too late. A monster jumped at the filly, catching her in one of it’s claws. The Shadow snarled as it snapped the young pony’s neck and threw her body away in an unceremonious way. The stub of her horn glowed with energy, and she cast a lightning bolt at the beast. The remaining creatures approached her, swiping with great claws and gnashing their teeth. She saw she was outnumbered, and closed her eyes. Her breathing steadied. Her mind calmed. She felt magic deep inside her, a fire in her heart. She thought of the filly’s family. Her eyes snapped open, now as black as night. Her mane darkened, and her broken horn glowed black. Veins broke out around her face, twisting and turning as the magic corrupted her. She snarled and bared her teeth. With a crack and a flash, a whip of black lightning lashed at the monsters, connecting with one. It howled in pain as the magic tore it’s skin off. The others hissed and circled around her. Tempest struck again, and again, sending the beasts fleeing into the night. They spread their wings and leapt into the air, in search of easier prey. Tempest glared up at them as her eyes dimmed to grey, then white. The black veins around her face receded. She turned, her cloak billowing in the wind, and strode past the chaos and carnage in the streets of Canterlot, and exited through the great gateway. The nightmare had truly begun, she thought as she galloped into the night. *** After what felt like at least a solid day or two of travel, Tempest finally spotted the town of Ponyville. Even from a distance, and in the darkness, she could see the scattered banners of the Summer Sun Celebration, beaten and battered decorations lay around trampled into the mud and dirt; indicating many ponies had been in a great panic. She snorted, and stepped over a banner that read: ”Welcome, Princess Celestia!” The Shadow’s ear flicked as she heard voices shouting. She spotted a large group of ponies gathered outside of a tree house. Not a treehouse, like fillies and colts would play in, but a literal house that was a tree. “Must be a library,” she muttered as she saw books stacked in the windows. “Maybe there’s something useful in there.” “Rainbow Dash will you settle down?!” an elegant sounding voice called out, interrupting her thoughts. “Throwing insults at everypony won’t help!” “Settle down?!” another voice shouted in response, tinged with anger. “Twilight’s gone missing, Spike says she was going into the Everfree Forest alone, and you’re all standing around! We gotta go after her!” Whoever was speaking was clearly brave, but hot-headed and foolish, Tempest thought as she approached the crowd. She tutted as she remembered the last amateur who risked his neck instead of hiring a professional. Several ponies in the crowd noticed her and gasped, moving aside as the Shadow strode through them. Soon the entire crowd’s eyes were fixed on her, whispering about the dark stranger in their midst. She ignored them and stared ahead, at the five ponies in front of the library. One, a white unicorn with purple hair, addressed her. “May we help you?” she asked, her eyes tracing over Tempest’s ragged cloak and muddy hooves with a grimace. Tempest glared at her. “I need to use the library.” Her words were cold, uncaring. Her eyes moved over from one pony to the next. The white unicorn, a yellow pegasus who hid behind her own mane, an orange earth pony with a wide brimmed hat, a blue pegasus with rainbow coloured hair and a pink earth pony with unruly hair. The orange mare stepped forwards. “Beggin’ your pardon stranger.” Her voice twanged with that Apple clan accent Tempest had encountered somewhere in the west. She glanced at the pony’s flank and spotted an apple. “Well that would explain the accent,” she thought. The mare continued. “But this here’s an emergency and the library’s closed until further notice. It’s all hooves on deck now as we gotta look after these refugees.” She gestured behind Tempest, where a large group of ragged looking ponies were approaching them slowly. Tempest said nothing and narrowed her eyes as the crowd darted about, making sure every one of the survivors had a blanket and a cup of something warm. “So,” she said quietly and looked at the five in front of her. “How much for me to get your friend back safe and sound?” They all balked. The white unicorn spoke up. “Excuse me?” she asked with a puzzled look. “I take jobs for money.” Tempest kicked a rock on the ground with mild disinterest. “Of course... If no-one’s willing to pay anything, I’ll just be on my way. I’ve just come from Canterlot so I’m in no hurry to stay.” They gaped at her. “You’ve been to Canterlot?” the blue pegasus--Rainbow Dash asked incredulously. Tempest nodded. “Just came from there.” Her eyes darkened. “Saw the bitch herself.” They all fell silent and shifted uncomfortably. The door to the library creaked open, revealing a small purple and green dragon. He rubbed his eyes as he blinked into the light. “Twilight said she was going to look for something to stop Nightmare Moon...” he mumbled. The Shadow sighed. “In the forest?” They all nodded grimly. She snorted and flared her nostrils. “Fine. We’ll discus price first, then I’ll go get her.” She pointed at the unicorn. “You look expensive, what do you have?” The unicorn snorted. “My name is Rarity, I’ll have you know. Rare-it-tee. It would do you well to learn some manners,” Rarity grumbled as she used her magic to open a pouch she wore on her saddle. “Thankfully, I always keep some jewels on hand in case inspiration strikes.” She used her magic to pull out several expensive looking jewels and placed them in Tempest’s outstretched hoof, who inspected them carefully. “They’re quite real I assure you, and more than enough for all of us. Please, whoever you are, find Twilight Sparkle. She is our very dear friend.” With a bite, Tempest checked to see if the jewels were real. She nodded to herself and placed them in her pack. “Well done, ponies, you’ve just hired Tempest Shadow. I’ll do it.” She glanced down at the dragon, who gazed at her broken horn with wide eyes. “Something to say?” she grumbled. He looked at her in awe. “You’re a Shadow?” She glared at him and said nothing. He took a deep breath and started shaking. “Well...” he gulped, “Twilight said she needed a Shadow to open the so-called Tomb of the Moon underneath the old ruined castle in the Everfree Forest.” “What the fuck is the ‘Tomb of the Moon’?” He gaped at her. “You haven’t heard of it? I thought a Shadow would...” She continued to glare at him. “I haven’t, and I don’t care.” She turned to the others. “So this forest?” The mares all looked away, towards the treeline. “What about it?” the orange Apple mare asked. Tempest rubbed a hoof in between her eyes. “What am I walking into? What’s in there?” The yellow pegasus started as if she were about to speak, but quickly fell silent under the Shadow’s steely gaze. Her blue pegasus friend nudged her with a forced smile. With a deep breath she looked at Tempest. Her voice was soft and gentle, truly a pony undeserving of this cruel world they inhabited. “Well, there’s at least one manticore, timberwolves, timberwargs, barghests, ursa minors and majors, cockatrices, basilisks, there’s a friendly sea serpent, giant spiders-” Tempest held up a hoof. “That’s enough.” She turned and started towards the forest. “Tell me more on the way there, we don’t have all night.” The ponies followed her, each introducing themselves properly to her. Each time she muttered she didn’t care, and was only doing this for money. Rarity found her to be utterly appalling apparently, while Applejack and Fluttershy thought she was a touch meaner than needed to be. Meanwhile Rainbow Dash seemed to think she was awesome by how many scars she had, both on and under her armour. She told the brash pegasus that having scars doesn’t make one ‘cool’ and hers were all an exercise in failure. They soon arrived at the edge of the forest. A howl rang out in the distance as the trees shook, some unknown force moving through them, probably watching with hungry eyes. Tempest turned to the ponies. “Alright, listen. It’s dark, and dangerous in there, so I’m not going to babysit you. If you follow me, it’s on your own heads. If you follow me you only increase the risk of danger, so stay here for the love of Celestia.” She glared at each of them. They of course argued that this Sparkle was their friend and they wouldn’t leave her. Tempest argued back that ‘friends’ only slowed her down, and she’d be back within a few hours at the latest. They finally relented, and with a heavy sigh, the Shadow stepped forth into the forest, the ponies behind her watching her go with worry on their faces. Above, the Moon shone brightly in the darkness, a watchful eye to light her way.
Council“Okay so,” Tempest Shadow took a deep breath and raised a hoof to scratch her chin. “I have a vague idea of where to start.” Twilight nodded, listening eagerly, while Luna remained sceptical, her eyebrows raised. “The old Shadowguard Order Headquarters,” Tempest murmured quietly. Twilight Sparkle and Princess Luna looked on blankly. “It’s a great library hidden in the mountains,” Tempest explained, “or so I was told. I’ve never actually seen it or know exactly where it is, but-” “Excellent suggestion, Shadow,” Luna sneered. “Perhaps you can come up with something a touch more helpful next time?” Tempest growled at her. Twilight shushed the Princess and gestured to the Shadow. “Go on, Tempest.” She smiled bravely, realising she had just shushed a demi-god. Tempest rolled her eyes and continued. “It’s a collective hoard of generations of Shadows and their dealings, bestiaries on monsters, ancient rituals, materials needed for summoning circles, etcetera.” She lowered her head and looked at the ground. “If there is something to be learned about how to fight Nightmare Moon, then that’s where it will be.” The Princess raised an eyebrow. “Perhaps I spoke too quickly. Sounds interesting.” She narrowed her eyes. “If it survives. You are also guessing that information will be there.” “I am guessing,” Tempest grumbled, “I’ve never been, I’ve never seen it but my mentor told me stories about it, an ancient monastery hidden from sight, high up in the mountains. I can’t read ancient spells or cast magic good enough with this.” She tapped her broken horn and glanced at Twilight, who watched with bated breath. “There are also centuries old spellbooks down there, even some regarding Celestia herself. I just can’t do anything with it. But you two can.” Luna smirked. “Fortunate then that I did not flay your mind for insisting on provoking me, Shadow.” Tempest growled as she rounded on Luna. “And maybe it’s good I didn’t insist on melting you down into glue.” Twilight sighed and held her head in her hooves as the arguing resumed. “Hey Twilight, why didn’t you save Equestria from a dark and terrible night again? Oh that’s right your supposed heroes wouldn’t stop arguing with each other...” she muttered as she stood and swished her tail in annoyance. The pair of them stopped arguing and looked at her. “I need some fresh air. And to wrap my head around this.” She turned back to look at them. “Please don’t kill each other while I’m gone.” Luna waved a hoof. “Please. We aren’t children.” Twilight sighed again and closed the door behind her. Almost immediately the two began to bicker. “Eat shit and die,” Tempest growled. “Yes, fuck you,” Luna responded. They glared at on another before breaking into quiet laughter as Tempest lay down on the floor and read the book on her fellow Shadows’ exploits, while Luna gazed up at the Moon sadly. “Do you ever miss your home, Tempest Shadow?” she asked quietly. “No.” “I find that hard to believe, even for a pony like you.” “I don’t care what you believe.” “I believe Nightmare Moon’s psyche is as fragile as an old pony with three legs and arthritis.” Tempest paused, a smile twitched at the corners of her mouth. “It’s possible I agree with you.” She sighed and closed the book, remembering something her mentor had taught her. “Come on, let’s find something to drink.” Luna frowned. “Should we not wait for Twilight Sparkle to return?” “It’s not like we’re going far, just to find something to drink in a very empty town, where the inhabitants are three ponies...” The alicorn tapped her chin thoughtfully. “You raise a good point, Shadow. Very well.” She rose up from her seat and gestured to the door. “Lead on.” Tempest cracked her neck and strutted towards the door. “Let’s see how well a god-princess can hold her liquor then,” she taunted with a cheeky smile. “You’re on.” Luna flashed a grin back as they disappeared into the night in search of drinks. *** The Captain of the Canterlot Guard strode through his once great city, now reduced to rubble and cinders. A mare in a hooded cloak walked by his side. The ponies that remained and hadn’t fled or died silently watched him, and judged him. They all knew him: Shining Armour, the Craven Betrayer. He cleared his throat as he reached the town square, the sight of the Queen’s return. He grimaced as he spotted a large creature sitting atop one of the buildings, watching him far below. “Ponies of Canterlot!” he exclaimed. Slowly, ponies started to gather around him, weeping and shivering in fear as great bats watched from high above. “I come to you today not as a captain, but as a citizen of Equestria.” He lowered his head and removed his helmet. His white coat almost shone in the moonlight, his two-toned hair combed neatly and presentable. “I know of your struggle, friends,” he continued, watching the crowd. “We’re not your friends!” Came a cry from them. Shining cleared is throat and continued. “I understand your aggression, ponies of Canterlot. I truly do and I humbly apologise. I am here at the Queen’s behest, however-” Great boos rose up from the crowd as they chanted obscenities at him. “String him up! Traitor! Coward!” He looked on with stern eyes. “I am aware of the accusations you have all placed on me, and I ask you. What would any of you do?” The crowd murmured amongst themselves, the mare at his side smiled softly, her eyes glinted in the moonlight. Shining continued to glare at the crowd as they shuffled uncomfortably. “Ponies... My friends... Nightmare Moon is our Queen now, Celestia is gone, there is nopony ese who can save us... Besides ourselves.” A few of the crowd murmured Celestia’s name. One quiet voice spoke up. “Where is she?” The crowd parted to reveal a small white filly with wide brown eyes and large glasses. Shining smiled and waved for her to approach. “It’s alright, filly, I won’t hurt you. What did you say?” She gingerly stepped forwards, the crowds eyes watching her as whispers spread. “W-where is Celestia?” her voice was soft, and her doe-like eyes gazed up at him sadly. His ears pinned back against his head as he struggled to find the right words. He remembered what the Queen had said and realised that may not go so well with an already unruly crowd. He swallowed and sputtered over his own words. “She--that is--well...” The mare at his side held a hoof up. “She is gone, child.” Her voice was calm, steady, hinted with malice but something more, a wanting, a need of sorts. She threw her hood back and revealed herself. A mare as black as night greeted the ponies of Canterlot. Nightmare moon rose to her full height, her mane wavy and mystifying as usual. The crowd gasped, several ponies shrieked in fear. A few stallions lowered their heads and made to charge before Shining stepped forwards. “The Queen has come here today to listen to you, good ponies of Canterlot. To prove she is worthy of your love.” he gestured to her. “Your Grace?” She nodded and thanked him. “Good ponies of Canterlot, as my Captain says I am here to listen. Please, tell me your concerns.” The crowd erupted in voices, some accusing her of nothing short of the foulest devilry, some shouted obscenities, but a few quieter voices asked how she would feed them all in the winter. Night eternal had damaged crops, and supplies were running out for some, while others hoarded their stocks and offered them at exorbitant prices. To these, the Queen was more than generous. She offered them hefty portions of coin to trade for food, and offered them magical spellbooks that would enhance their crops, and told them of sacred moon gardening techniques so that their plants and harvests would flourish at night. Soon some of the crowd walked away satisfied, and chanting her praises. Slowly her words reminded them all of Celestia herself. “All I ask of you is your loyalty, Canterlot. Not your approval, not your love, but your fealty to your Queen.” She gestured upwards, to the creatures watching them. “If you disagree, my other subjects will feast, and they are truly thankful for what I provide them.” Shining glanced at the crowd as several murmurings rose up once again. The small filly from earlier quietly sobbed in front of them. “My child?” the Queen asked softly as she lowered her head and raised the child’s head wit her chin. “Why do you weep so openly?” The filly’s lip quivered as the Queen touched her chin. “My papa...” she mumbled. “I don’t know where he is, I haven’t found him...” Nightmare Moon looked at her sadly. “You father has abandoned you child, as Celestia abandoned you all.” Shining cringed as the filly’s sobbing growing louder, the beasts above licking their lips and watching with dark intent. She quickly tore away from the Queen and disappeared into the crowd, as some of them shouted up at the Queen, their good faith quickly replaced by jeers and curses. The Queen’s kindness and good graces were quickly wiped. “You ponies are never satisfied are you?” Her words were sharp and cold as ice, quickly silencing the crowd. “Very well, Canterlot,” she spat, her former kindness and good grace replaced by her unending cruelty, “you shall have nothing. I have tried to be generous, I have tried to be kind. I offer you great gifts in exchange for only your unwavering loyalty, and you spit in my face and reject me completely. Why? For I offer the truth above all else.” Her voice lowered to a terrible growl making the crowd scream cries of repentance and begs of forgiveness. “Your Celestia abandoned you, my little ponies. She abandoned you as she abandoned me one thousand years ago. Listen to my words, I am your only sovereign now, and I will be fair, should you only swear your undying loyalty to me and my crown.” Shining watched as the crowd rushed forwards, kissing her hooves and begging for forgiveness. He saw the true capriciousness of ponies that night. He saw how they quickly turned on the Queen and then recanted almost in the same breath. He tutted and looked at her, who grinned in response. “You see Captain? I was right.” Her words dripped with a sadistic glee. He nodded glumly. “Yes, Your Grace.” He felt disgusted as one pony made to kiss his own hooves, and swiped him away. A cry rose up as the sound of hooves approaching reached his ears. He saw several banners flying, ponies wearing great obsidian masks and several black armoured insectoids carrying a mighty carriage. The crowd parted as the strange visitors moved closer. Nightmare Moon noticed as well and waved a hoof. “Ponies of Canterlot, welcome our honoured guests.” With a flash of magic, several dark ponies appeared by her side, their green eyes watching carefully, armour almost sparkling in the moonlight. “Bring them to my court, Captain,” she commanded as she faded into a wisp of smoke. Shining nodded and raised his helmet with his magic, placing it on his head and fastening the strap once more. He signalled to his lieutenant and with a nod of acknowledgement, guided the Queen’s guests to the castle. *** Shining Armour stood silently at the Queen’s side, watching the guests carefully. Queen Chrysalis of the southern Badlands and the Changeling Hive, her insectoid children buzzing and hissing around her. Her membranous wings fluttered and buzzed lightly. Her hair cascaded over her eyes, slightly obscuring her face, and her jagged, cruel looking horn pointed up at the ceiling from her brow. Her eyes held a hidden envy of everything around her, for her race was known for feeding off of love itself. Shining scowled at the shapeshifters as one grinned at him with his own face. He shuddered and looked to the next guest. The Mad Sorcerer Grogar: a large blue goat with larger horns that curved behind his head. His scruffy beard and yellowed teeth stuck out as Shining remembered the stories about him. Allegedly as old as Equestria itself; the father of monsters, giving life to the foulest of creatures and allowing them to run wild. Also the self-proclaimed first Emperor of Equestria, deposed by the legendary folk hero Gusty the Great, said to be the first wielder of the Elements of Harmony. The old goat strode forth, his legendary magical bell clinking slightly as he walked. If the stories were anything to be believed, then his advanced age clearly didn’t even slow him down. And finally, King Sombra, the Vampire Lord of the Crystal Kingdom. His red cloak billowed out behind him and his mane and tail swirled as dark shadows. His horn was stained red at the top, either from magic, or from blood. His retinue wore obsidian armour with heavy looking helmets that made their eyes glow green, and his elegant and divinely beautiful daughter strode beside him. He kneeled, as did his fellow guests. The Captain stared at the alicorn beside the King. He’d heard stories and rumours of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza’s beauty, and recognised her from somewhere... But where? She noticed him staring and offered a smile, before kneeling beside her father. Shining quickly recovered his stance, and straightened himself up. He still caught his eye wandering to the Princess, however, as he tried to cast his memory back to where he might recognise her from. The room grew cold as the Queen of Darkness approached them. Her eyes surveyed all of them with a sneer, from the insect, to the goat, to the unicorn, and then those beyond. “My dear friends,” she began. “We prosecute a good war on the forces of good.” She gazed at the three of them before her and smiled at their obedience. “The time has come again, I must call upon your services in my name.” Chrysalis hissed as she knelt. “Yes, your malevolence, the Hive stands ready at your disposal.” “Yes, my Queen,” Grogar spoke, his voice gruff and deep. He bowed his great horns in respect. “My magic is at your service.” Sombra rose his head and flashed a grin, his fangs making Shining uneasy. “The Crystal Kingdom awaits your word, my Queen.” The vampire lord’s voice slithered into the Captain’s mind, who gave his ear a flick in response. Nightmare Moon nodded as her lip formed a sneer. “And you are all aware of the... Defeat at Ponyville? The three who defied me?” She watched them carefully. Sombra’s eyes flicked up to look at her, while Chrysalis grinned mischievously. Grogar stood as a rock, his face showing he had prior knowledge of something. The old goat bowed to the Queen again and spoke. “Your Grace, I have observed these three using my magic, may I?” he gestured to the others, offering an explanation. The Queen nodded in silent approval and took a seat on her lavish throne. “Grogar,” she thought to herself. “A forgotten has-been, but a useful tool perhaps.” Grogar bowed again as his horns lit up with magic and his bell tolled quietly. He stepped forwards and turned to face the other delegates. Magical images appeared before them in a glowing green swirl, showing three mares, a unicorn, an alicorn and another unicorn with a broken off horn. “Three ponies stood against our Queen’s forces at Ponyville. A unicorn, by the name of Twilight Sparkle, a student of Celestia and powerful with magic. The former Princess Luna has returned as well, I see,” he explained, “But it is my belief... That one of them... Was a Shadow.” He grinned as the other lords glanced at one another. He chanced a look at the Queen herself, who stood silently and watched him with eyes of steel. They’d all heard of the legendary Shadows, changelings knew them to be devils while the vampires of the Crystal Empire knew them to be murderers. Grogar himself had heard tales from after his time, and was thankful any of his monsters and hoard of ancient forbidden knowledge hadn’t been plundered by the mythical order. Sombra grunted in annoyance. His guards shifted, their armour clinked and clanked as they watched their king nervously. “A Shadow? I thought they were extinct,” he growled. His voice deep and powerful, hinted with arrogance. Chrysalis hissed at him, the drones at her heels watching with cold, insect eyes. “The last of the Shadows were driven out of Equestria by the very ponies they once claimed to serve.” Grogar laughed at them coldly. “Clearly, Queen Chrysalis, they have returned.” His eyes traced over her features and he smiled, his teeth yellow and rotten. The changeling grumbled and pondered her next words carefully. “If there is a Shadow left alive then should we not observe their ancient fortress monastery?” Her horn lit up with a green magic as her drones rose into the air. “I can send a swarm of them this instant, just give me the word my Queen and I-” “Why?” sulked Sombra, waving a dismissive hoof. “Why waste the energy on a simple pony, merely pretending to be a Shadow, and a pegasus with a false horn claiming to be a weakened princess?” He bowed as Nightmare Moon’s eyes fell on him with a cold stare. “Why?” Chrysalis hissed, “perhaps because of the general notion that the Shadows hunted the likes of us for fucking centuries!” Her pupils dilatated as her anger grew. She strode up to the king and bared her teeth at him. “And if there’s one left alive, then it might have access to the ancient trove of gathered knowledge and magical weaponry talked of for centuries but never found, not even by my own infiltrators, which they used to hunt us, through fucking centuries, and kill us all while we stand here and bicker.” She straightened up and swung her hair out of her face. Her cold green eyes stared into the reds of Sombra’s and she sneered. “Perhaps the reason is clear now, My Lord?” Sombra glared back at her. His lip curled in a snarl and he turned to Nightmare Moon. “This is how you let your guests talk to each other, my Queen?” He started forward, fangs bared and horn aglow with magic. His daughter, Cadenza, rushed forwards and whispered something in his ear, calming him. “Enough.” Nightmare Moon rose from her throne and stepped down the stairs slowly, her mane swirling around her slender neck. Chrysalis, Grogar and Sombra all averted their eyes, feeling her power swelling around the room itself. Shining stole another glance at the pink alicorn as she held her father and caught her watching him. Her cheeks flushed with a darker pink, and his own turned red as they looked into each other’s eyes. He felt his spine chill as the Queen placed a cold hoof on his shoulder. “It would seem my Captain of the Guard is fascinated by your daughter, my Lord Sombra.” She smiled warmly at Shining as he averted his eyes and turned a deep red as the attentions of her guests were brought to them. “Perhaps you should let them get more... Acquainted with one another while we convene.” Sombra glared at him, his red eyes glowing with hate, while Cadenza placed a hoof on her father’s shoulder. They shared a look in silence before he nodded, giving her his approval to leave. She strode up to Shining, her own eyes now swirling with resentment. “Come,” she commanded. Her voice was harsh, a stark contrast to her gentle beauty. Shining chanced a look at Nightmare Moon, who nodded in approval and waved a hoof. “Be kind to him, my dear, for I am very fond of my captain,” she chuckled, her tongue slithering out from her teeth as she licked her lips. Mi Amore Cadenza bowed again. “Your Grace is most generous. I shall see he is returned to you unharmed.” She gestured to Shining and then at an open door. He swallowed and followed her, giving the Queen a bow and feeling the eyes of her guests watch them as they left. The heavy doors closed behind them, and Shining heard raised voices from within. They walked together for a few minutes in silence, the tension palpable as he licked his lips. “What does she want?” he thought to himself as he followed the pink mare. “And why does she look so familiar?” Soon they found themselves in a quiet part of the castle. Shining stood rigid and stared ahead. A pair of guards, their armour almost glowing in the moonlight, walked past, giving their captain a small nod. He grimaced and gave them a nod of recognition back. “At least they recognise the chain of command. Faithless dogs,” he thought. They continued to walk for several more minutes, stopping in front of a large window overlooking the gardens. Cadenza looked around, and upon realising they were alone, she sank to the floor and openly wept. As her tears hit the floor, Shining stopped dead in his tracks. “Was this a trick?” He thought as the Princess sobbed. As they locked eyes he realised her tears were genuine. With an awkward smile he offered her a hoof and helped her up. “Princess?” he asked carefully. The Princess wiped her eyes. “Thank you, Shining Armour,” she mumbled, “You have a good heart, I can tell.” She smiled and sniffed again. She turned to look out at the night sky. “I don’t... Suppose you would remember me, would you?” she asked quietly. “Cadance?” Suddenly, he remembered and his jaw fell open. “Cadance... Surely not Twilight’s foal-sitter from when she was a filly?” he asked with an incredulous look. His cheeks turned a crimson red as he remembered one summer in particular all those years ago, when they snuck away from his and Twilight’s parents, just the two of them. “Under the willow tree...” She giggled and nodded, turning back to him and blushing. “The very same.” Her eyes welled with sadness in remembrance and her ears laid back. “I... Hope your family are okay... Your mother was always so kind to me...” Shining’s eyes turned cold and distant. “My parents were away when Nightmare Moon returned. I have no idea if they’re alive or not. And Twilight...” he trailed off. “You heard back there. My sister was part of the defence of Ponyville against the Queen’s forces, which makes her a traitor.” He glared at Cadance, unable to hide the emotion in his eyes. “And traitors must be destroyed.” Cadance gasped. “Surely you don’t mean that, Shining?” she asked, covering her mouth in horror. He nodded solemnly. “All traitors to Her Grace must be destroyed. It is how Equestria will survive.” He recited those words again and again. They were the only thing keeping him sane these days. She approached him and raised a hoof to his face. Her eyes twinkled with kindness and sorrow. “You must leave this place, Shining Armour, before you truly start to believe those words.” He touched her hoof with his and smiled sadly. “My place is here, with the ponies I vowed to protect, Cadance.” Her lip quivered. “You’re a very brave stallion, Shining Armour. But don’t be foolish.” She retracted her hoof and gazed out at the gardens of Canterlot, once pristine and beautiful, now overgrown and messy. “I can convince my father to take you with us...” The Captain scowled. “Your father is in league with Nightmare Moon, and from what I hear he’s only slightly less vicious than she is.” The Princess squirmed and pawed at the ground. “I am aware my father has done terrible things, Shining Armour.” She bit her lip in hesitance. “I’ve come to ask for your help...” He stared at her. The wind blew a soft breeze around them. “What with?” Cadance looked at him as her expression darkened. “I want you to kill my father.” Shining Armour stared at the mare in front of him. “Kill-” He quickly looked around as his voice fell to a whisper. Thankfully, there was nopony around them and they were still alone. “Kill Sombra? Why? How?” Cadance laughed joylessly. “My father has been a tyrant to the Crystal Kingdom,” she explained. “He and his vampires have gone too far. There are too many of us to support our way of life. Crystal ponies are vanishing without trace in the night and he doesnothing, yet we all know the cause. The system is breaking down, we need new leadership if we are to survive.” She turned to him and smiled. “I need a strong pony by my side if I am to rule in his stead, Shining Armour. I can think of nopony better than you yourself.” He shook his head and stepped back. “I don’t want to rule, Cadance, I just want Equestria to be safe for ponies everywhere. Once Nightmare Moon is truly victorious, there will be no suffering in Equestria or beyond.” Cadance took his hoof in hers. “But don’t you see, Shining? Once my father is dethroned the Crystal Kingdom will be free to rebuild, we can come back with an army of well fed soldiers, loyal to me--to us and rescue Equestria from Nightmare Moon and rule together in peace and harmony!” Shining looked at her sadly. “Is this truly the same pony as under the willow tree all those summers ago?” he wondered. Her eyes were wide and passionate. “Maybe she has a point...” He looked at her carefully. “Are you a vampire, Cadance?” “Does it matter, Shining?” She asked sadly. He nodded. “If we are to... Work together...” He swallowed, not believing he was even contemplating regicide. “Then yes. It does.” Cadance sighed as her horn glowed with magic. A light passed over her, revealing her teeth to be sharpened fangs, her eyes changing from their usual purple to a deep red, and her wings from the usual feathery, pegasus type wings to membranous ones resembling a bat’s. She offered an apologetic smile to him as he recoiled in horror. “This is the real me, Shining Armour. My father’s curse runs through my veins as strong as it does him. But you must understand.” With a wave of magic her illusion took place once again, her eyes returning to their usual colour and her wings turned back into feathers. “I never once asked to be a vampire, I was born with these powers, and the thirst-” She fell silent and gazed at him as she feared she had said too much. Shining’s eyes widened and his mouth twisted into a snarl. “You were a vampire around Twilight?” he murmured quietly, feeling a fire inside his belly he hadn’t felt since before Nightmare Moon returned. “Did you ever-” She quickly shook her head. “No, never, Shining, I never revealed myself to her, and I always kept my darker urges under check when around your family. I loved Twilight like she was my own sister.” She smiled bashfully. “I had hoped she would be one day.” The unicorn’s eyes widened even further and he coughed and sputtered, turning a deep red and causing the Princess to laugh. The fire inside of him melted away into a warm glow as he heard her laugh. “How can I be sure you’re telling the truth, Cadance? About me? Twilight? Your father?” She stepped forwards, her eyes sparkling in the moonlight. “Perhaps this will convince you...” she murmured as her lips crashed onto his. At first he struggled, the surprise of it catching him off guard. He slowly relaxed as his lips wrapped around hers. Their tongues intertwined, and he felt his hooves tremble as she placed them on her soft body. She herself caressed his strong, toned muscles and let out a small moan as he gently squeezed her. Finally he broke away and gazed into her eyes. The eyes he’d known since he was a feisty teenager in Canterlot, with only dreams of joining the Equestrian Royal Guard. “Tell me what to do.” She gently caressed his face and beamed. “Okay... Here’s the plan...” From outside in the garden, a serving mare listened to them with wide, green eyes. She grinned, and hurried off to inform her Queen of suspected treachery. *** King Sombra’s hooves sounded loud against the wooden floors. He gazed around the corridor as he walked, noting the royal Canterlot family’s lineage as portrait after portrait seemed to judge him. He sneered as he eventually found the Queen’s study, it’s door ajar slightly and gave a polite cough and a knock. The Queen stood in front of her fire, her back to the door. “May I come in, my Queen?” The flames of the fire flickered in her eyes. “Approach, Sombra.” She responded without turning around. Sombra strode forth, watching the back of her head. “I have a question,” he hissed. Nightmare Moon raised an eyebrow, still not turning to look at him. Her wings fluttered slightly in annoyance. “About?” Her voice was slow, deliberate. The fire crackled, breaking the tension in the small room. With a deep breath the Vampire King sighed. “When your conquest of Equestria is finished, my Queen, what will you do next?” He bravely--and foolishly asked her. “My vampires need a continuous supply of fresh blood if we are to survive, if the ponies of Equestria starve and suffer, then what would we eat?” Nightmare Moon sighed in annoyance. “I assume you are not as foolish as you may seem, My Lord, for to not keep blood in cold storage where it can be siphoned at no extra cost would be foolish indeed, wouldn’t you agree?” She crossed the room to him, standing at her full height and towered above the vampire. He looked away. “Yes, your grace,” he muttered. “But when those stocks run out? I will not ration myself like a common dog begging for scraps.” “Careful.” The Queen’s voice was quiet, yet powerful as she warned him. Her hoof gently scraped along the floor, scuffing the carpet a little bit. He brazenly continued. “Do you expect me and my vampires to feed off of our own peasants? Their blood is foul and undeserving of our gifts. My aristocracy will not feed off of lesser creatures such as deer or oxen.” Nightmare Moon closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “You will be taken care of, Sombra.” “Yes of course,” Sombra sneered, “except... What if we aren’t?” The Queen’s eyes opened in a fury. “I will not be questioned by you, Sombra. You forget your place.” She advanced on him, making him step back in alarm. “I have told you how it will be, My Lord. I have told you.” Her eyes pierced his very soul. Her figure stood tall and black as night, her wings unfurled and her mane flowing behind her. “You will. Be taken. Care of,” she hissed. “Little Sombra... Lit-tle vampire... Lit-tle para-site. He who blusters and makes a lot of noise. He who pretends he is important and dangerous. He who comes into my court at my own invitation and dares. Dares to question his rightful ruler.” Her eyes blazed with the fury of the night and spittle dripped from her mouth with each word. Her wings unfurled as her words intensified, engulfing the room in shadow. “Are you going to continue to question my rule? Are you going to fight me? My. Little. Pony?” King Sombra swallowed as a bead of sweat crept down the side of his head. His eyes gazed into the Queen’s and he felt fear for the first time since he became a vampire and lord of the Crystal Kingdom. His gaze shifted away from hers and he mumbled. “No. Your Grace.” She leant forwards and whispered in his ear. “Then why. Are you. Still. Here?” Her words echoed in his skull. He bowed low and opened his mouth to speak. “Get. Out,” the Queen growled, “before I have your heart staked with your own spine and your corpse stripped of it’s meat as my creatures torment you for eternity in Tartarus and have your entire, miserable kingdom razed to naught but cinders.” He bowed, sweat dotted his forehead as he quickly exited the room, and closed the door behind him. Nightmare Moon breathed heavily as she heard his hoofsteps leave. She straightened up and furled her wings to her sides as she moved back to in front of the fire, where she watched the flames dance long into the night. She knew Sombra would cause more trouble than he was worth in the future, but she needed a reason for her distractions. And violent ponies with a lack of morals were excellent distractions. *** Twilight Sparkle returned to an empty library. She slid of the saddlebags she had around her rump onto the floor and dropped the few she had floated over with her magic and felt a sinking feeling in her heart. Books lay scattered about, and the fire had completely died down at this point. “I hope they’re not in any trouble,” she thought as she started to tidy up the mess. After a few minutes she heard a noise, and spun around as the door burst open, revealing a very inebriated pony wearing dark armour and sporting a broken horn “Sparkle there you--hic--are!” Tempest slurred at her as she stumbled over. She draped a hoof around the unicorn’s neck and smiled, blinking her eyes at random intervals. “Come! Luna found a--hic--cask of cider, it’s better than sex, honestly, you--hic--you gotta come have some.” Twilight grimaced and slipped out of the Shadow’s grasp as her cheeks turned a deep shade of red. “No thanks, Tempest, I hardly think this is the time to-” “Where is--hic--she?!” came another booming voice. Luna, the second princess of Equestria strode forth and eyed Tempest. “Why are there five of you?” She noticed Twilight Sparkle and broke into a large smile. “Toilet! There you are, come, let us--hic--let us drink together.” Twilight raised her hooves in protest. “Please, Princess, Tempest, this is serious-” “Psshhhhhh,” Tempest replied, “My mentor told me this is how Shadows do things after---hic---a good fight, come!” She once again draped her hoof around the young mare’s neck and guided her towards the door, where Luna wobbled and giggled. “Watch out--there’s a two headed b--hic--beast approaching, I’ll hold them off!” Tempest waved a hoof and stumbled, making Twilight cry out in surprise. “Where?! I’ll, oh it’s us,” she laughed. Luna laughed as well, a joyous hearty sound. Twilight allowed a smile to cross her lips as the pair of them rambled. Tempest noticed and jabbed a hoof at her. “Ohhhh she can smile!” She turned to Luna and grinned. “You owe me--hic--two bits!” The Princess grumbled and fumbled around in one of the bags Twilight had dropped earlier. “All I got is these... Apples?” A glow of magic illuminated one of them and she caressed it with her hoof before devouring it. “Gud ahhles. Shwe ahhles.” The young mare laughed out loud as they stumbled into the night, the Shadow loudly singing--some quite rude--songs of mares and stallions amongst daring deeds, while the Princess sort of howled at the moon in a comical way.
